Skip to main content

Full text of "Movements in religious thought, Romanism, Protestantism, agnosticism : three sermons, preached before the University of Cambridge in the Lent term, 1879"

See other formats


t 


1 


:^'£.:>»^ 


* 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


BL  48  .P58  1879 
Plumptre,  E.  H.  1821-1891. 
Movements  in  religious 
thought ,  Romanism, 


SM/. 


Number. 


MOVEMENTS 


IN 


RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


MOVEMENTS 


IX 


RELIGIOUS   THOUGHT 

I.     ROMANISM.         II.     PROTESTANTISM. 
III.     AGNOSTICISM. 


THREE   SERMONS,    PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

UNIVERSITY   OF   CAMBRIDGE   IN   THE 

LENT   TERM,    1879. 


BY 

E.    H.^'PLUMPTRE,   D.D., 

PROFESSOR      OF      DIVINITY     IN      KING's     COLLEGE,      LONDON, 
PREBENDARY    OF    ST    PAUl's,    VICAR    OF    BICKLEY,    KENT. 


"RESPICE,    ASPICE,    PROSPICE.' 


Hontion : 

MACMILLAN   AND   CO. 
1879 

\The  Right  of  Translation  is  resei~ved.^ 


CTambttUse : 

PRINTED    BY    C.     J.    CLAY,    M.A. 
AT   THB   UNIVERSITY    PRESS. 


TO 

THE   REV.   J.   POWER,    D.D., 

MASTER    OF   PEMBROKE   COLLEGE,    AND  VICE-CHANCELLOR. 

Dear  Mr  Vice-Chancellor, 

I  owe  the  opportunity  of  preaching 
these  sermons  to  the  favour  of  the  Syndicate 
of  which  you  are  Chairman.  I  am  indebted 
to  you  for  much  personal  kindness  shewn  to 
one  who  was  previously  a  stranger.  I  trust 
you  will  allow  me  thus  to  connect  your 
name  with  the  discourses,  now  that  they  are 
published  at  your  request,  and  that  of  other 
Members  of  the  University. 

I  am, 

Yours  very  faithfully, 

E.  H.  PLUMPTRE. 

BicKLEY  Vicarage, 
Feb.   19,  1879. 


CONTENTS. 


SERMON   I.— ROMANISM. 


ECCLES.    VII.    lO. 

Say  not  thou,  What  is  the  cause  that  the  former  days 
were  better  than  these?  for  thou  dost  not  en- 
quire wisely  concerning  this        .... 


PAGE 


SERMON   II.— PROTESTANTISM. 

S.  Matt.  xii.   30. 

He  that  is  not  with  me  is  against  me ;  and  he  that 
gathereth  not  with  me  scattereth  abroad. 


S.  Luke  ix.  50. 

Forbid    him    not  :    for   he    that  is  not   against   us    is 
for  us  ........ 


.^9 


viii  Cotitcnts. 

SERMON   III.— AGNOSTICISM. 
Acts  xvii.  23. 

PAGK 

I    found   an   altar  with    this   inscription,   TO   THE 
UNKNOWN   GOD. 

Rom.  I.  19. 

That  which  may   be   known  of  God  is   manifest   in 

them 78 


-pROPERTrcf 


PKIHCETOH 
.HtC.  MARlBbI 
THBOLOGIG:&L 


mA 


ECCLES.  VII.  10. 

Say  not  t/ioti,  What  is  the  cause  that  the 
former  days  were  better  than  these?  for 
thou  dost  not  enquire  wisely  coneerning 
this. 

There  is  a  strange  modernness  of  thought 
and  feeHng  in  these  confessions  of  the  Preacher. 
That  sense  of  the  weariness  of  a  confused  and 
disordered  life  ;  that  sentence  of  'Vanity  of 
vanities'  written  on  all  man's  pains  and  plea- 
sures, pursuits  and  aims^;  that  blase  cymc\srs\ 
as  to  the  existence  of  any  true  disinterested 
goodness  in  man  or  w^oman^;  that  absence  of 
any  clear  faith  in  the  future  of  Israel  or  of 
mankind — all    this    is   divided    by   a   whole 

^  'EccXqs.  passim.  ^  Eccles.  vii.  28. 

P.  S.  I 


2  Romanism. 

heaven  from  the  life  of  patriarchs,  prophets, 
psalmists,  with  which,  as  by  the  seeming  ac- 
cident of  history,  it  is  now  associated.  We 
seem  carried  into  a  time  when  men  were  drift- 
ing away,  under  the  pressure  of  new  problems 
and  new  thoughts,  from  the  moorings  of  their 
ancient  faith,  and  had  not  yet  found,  in  the 
midst  of  the  wild  waves  of  doubts  and  diffi- 
culties which  were  surging  round  them,  a  safe 
anchorage  or  the  desired  haven.  We  need 
not,  for  our  present  purpose,  enquire  into  the 
date  and  authorship  of  the  Book.  Whether 
it  represents  the  conflict,  in  the  mind  of  the 
historical  Son  of  David  from  whom  it  pur- 
ports to  proceed,  between  the  traditional  faith 
which  he  had  inherited  from  his  fathers,  and 
the  largeness  of  heart  which  came  from  con- 
tact with  other  systems  of  belief  and  worship ; 
or  belongs,  as  some  have  thought,  to  a  far 
later  period  in  the  history  of  Semitic  culture, 
Avhen  the  teachers  of  the  Garden  and  the 
Porch  had  brought  before  the  mind  of  some 
restless  thinker  other  thoughts  of  God  and 
life,  and  the  chief  end  of  life,  than  those  which 


Romanism.  3 

had  sustained  the  souls  of  an  earlier  genera- 
tion^; this,  at  any  rate  is  clear,  that  the  aim 
and  purpose  of  the  book  seems  to  be  to  por- 
tray the  shiftings  and  oscillations  of  a  time 
when  the  old  order  is  passing  away  and  the 
new  is  not  developed  in  its  completeness ; 
when  men  go  to  and  fro  in  devious  ways,  in 
many  wanderings  of  thought.  We  hear  the 
"two  voices"  of  Scepticism  and  Faith^;  the 
latter  heard  in  feeble  protests,  unwilling  to  let 
slip  the  hope  which  yet  it  cannot  firmly  grasp  ; 
the  former  uttering  itself  in  loud  reiterated 
murmurs,  that  the  world  is  out  of  joint,  that 
man  knows  nothing,  or  but  very  little,  of  the 
whence  and  whither  of  his  being,  that  a 
balanced  scepticism  and  an  upright  life  are 
well-nigh  all  that  he  can  aim  at  as  a  guide  in 
the  tangled  intricacies  of  the  labyrinth  of  life ; 

^  The  dates  that  have  been  assigned  to  the  Book  take  a 
sufficiently  wide  range  from  circ.  B.C.  992,  on  the  assump- 
tion of  Salomonic  authorship,  still  maintained  by  many  critics, 
to  B.C.  200,  as  fixed  on  independent  grounds  by  Hitzig  and 
Mr  Tylor. 

^  The  words  remind  us  of  Tennyson's  poem,  "  The  Two 
Voices,"  which,  taken  together  with  his  "Palace  of  Art,"  is, 
practically,  though  with  no  apparent  consciousness  of  following 
in  the  same  track,  the  best  commentary  on  Ecclesiastes. 


4  Rovianism. 

that,  at  the  best,  he  can  only  fall  back  on 
the  belief  that  behind  the  surface  disorders  of 
the  world,  there  is  working  silently,  slowly, 
surely,  an  Eternal  order,  that  will  one  day 
bring  to  judgment  every  secret  work,  whether 
it  be  good  or  evil.     (Eccles.  xii.  13,  14.) 

It  is  almost  a  truism  that  there  have  been 
periods  in  the  history  of  human  thought  of 
which  this  floating,  transitional,  unsettled  state 
of  feeling  has  been  eminently  characteristic. 
It  was  so  when  the  old  faiths  of  Greece  or 
Rome  had  yielded  to  the  subtle  and  pervad- 
ing influence  of  Stoic  and  Epicurean  systems 
and  to  the  scepticism  Avhich  was  engendered 
by  the  conflict  of  those  systems.  It  was  so  in 
the  sixteenth  century, when  mediaeval  theology 
came  into  collision  with  the  revived  paganism, 
and  the  critical  questioning  temper  of  the 
Renaissance^     It  was  so,  in  our  own  country, 

^  The  scepticism  of  the  Renaissance  period  had  its  chief 
repi'esentatives  in  Italy  among  the  circle  of  scholars  gathered 
round  Lorenzo  de  Medici  at  Florence,  and  who,  after  watch- 
ing the  attempts  of  some  of  their  number,  like  Mirandola  and 
Ficino,  to  Platonize  Christianity,  fell  into  the  general  license 
of  thought  and  life  which  was  rebuked  by  Savonarola.  In 
Giordano  Bruno  it  found  a  quasi-pantheistic  develoiDment.     It 


Romanism.  5 

in  the  eighteenth  century,  when  men  were  led, 
through  utter  weariness  of  Calvinistic  and 
Arminian  controversies,  of  questions  about 
vestments  and  positions,  to  the  free  thought 
which  transformed  AngHcans  into  Latitudina- 
rians,  and  Presbyterians  into  Socinians,  and 
led  others  to  a  cold  and  naked  Deism  \  It 
will  hardly  be  questioned  that  the  times  in 
which  we  are  now  living  present  many  analo- 
gous phenomena.     There  is  an  uneasy  feeling 

was  popularized  by  Montaigne  in  France,  and  has  left  traces 
of  its  influence  in  England  in  the  teaching  as  to  the  indiffer- 
ence of  Creeds  against  which  the  Eighteenth  Article  of  the 
Church  of  England  is  a  protest. 

^  Chillingworth  is  memorable  as  the  leader  of  the  van- 
guard in  this  progress  to  a  wider  range  of  thought  than  that 
which  had  been  dominant,  in  one  phase  under  Whitgift  and 
Abbot,  in  another  under  Laud.  Stillingfleet,  Taylor,  Burnet, 
Tillotson,  represent  its  later  development  within  the  Church 
of  England.  Baxter,  in  his  later  years,  cast  off  much  of  the 
dogmatism  of  his  earlier  life,  and  became  the  forerunner  of 
the  movement  which  culminated  in  the  great  Conference  of 
Presbyterians,  Independents  and  Baptists  at  Salter's  Hall  in 
1 72 1,  when  the  first  of  these  three  bodies  for  the  first  time 
rejected  the  principle  of  subscription  to  Creeds  and  Articles, 
and  committed  itself  to  the  current  of  speculative  thought 
which  ended  in  transforming  nearly  the  whole  body  into 
the  modern  Unitarians.  Of  the  wide  scepticism  of  the 
time  Mr  Pattison's  paper  on  the  "Tendencies  of  Religious 
Thought  in  England,  1688 — 1792,"  in  Essays  and  Revinvs, 
gives  the  best  accessible  account. 


6  Romanism. 

that  we  are  living  in  a  transition  state  and 
that  an  unknown  future  is  opening  to  us. 
Two  great  rehgious  movements,  tending  in 
opposite  directions,  have  run  their  course,  and 
seem,  in  part  at  least,  to  have  lost  their  earHer 
strength.  Criticism  has  opened  new  fields  of 
enquiry  as  to  the  authority  of  the  sacred 
books,  and  the  nature  and  measure  of  the 
inspiration  which  men  had  hitherto  ascribed 
to  all  alike  with  an  unquestioning  reverence. 
The  science  which  deals  with  the  organic 
world  has  opened  vistas  of  a  boundless  past 
of  almost  illimitable  aeons,  during  which  man 
and  the  dwelling-place  of  man  have  been  alike 
evolved  from  lower  and  more  rudimentary 
forms.  The  science  which  deals  with  the  his- 
tory of  human  thought  has  traced  a  like  evo- 
lution in  the  religious  history  of  mankind, 
and  notes  affinities  between  systems  of  faith 
and  worship  where  before  we  had  only  recog- 
nised contrasts.  We  learn  to  talk  of  Semitic 
tendencies  where  before  we  accepted  a  revela- 
tion of  the  Lord.  From  many  quarters  and 
in  many  different  voices,  some  grave  with  the 


Romanism.  7 

serenity  of  wisdom,  some  flippant  with  the 
superficial  levity  of  a  half-knowledge,  we  are 
told  that  we  have  Ignorantly  worshipped — 
dreaming  of  Him — or  It — as  even  such  an 
One  as  ourselves — that  which  after  all  must 
remain  for  ever  as  the  Unknown  and  Unknow- 
able, and  which  there  Is  now  no  Prophet  or 
Apostle  to  declare  to  us.  Within  the  circle 
of  those  who  have  not  as  yet  listened  to  the 
voice  of  the  charmer,  who  would  fain  stop 
their  ears  to  the  unwelcome  words  that  rob 
them  of  their  vision  of  peace  and  seem  to 
lead  them  only  to  the  blank  darkness  of  the 
abyss,  there  Is  yet  a  sense  of  disquietude  and 
distress.  They  ask,  as  they  look  back  upon 
the  past,  each  school  from  its  own  standpoint, 
contrasting  It  with  the  present,  why  the  former 
days  were  better  than  the  latter.  They  sigh 
for  the  golden  age  of  faith  in  which  their 
fathers  had  rested,  trusting  In  the  guidance  of 
the  Book  that  could  not  err,  or  In  that  of  Its 
equally  Infallible  interpreter^. 

^  It  is  needless  to  give  references  for  the  verification  of 
phenomena  which  meet  our  eyes  at  every  turn  in  the  floating 
literature  of  the  day.     It  would  be  enough  to  give  a  broad- 


8  Romanism. 

It  is  at  once  a  necessity  and  a  duty  at  such 
a  time,  for  those  who  take  any  higher  view  of 
hfe  than  that  of  acquiescence  in  the  routine 
of  the  Httle  world  in  which  they  Hve,  to  look 
before  and  after,  to  choose  their  own  path, 
and  endeavour  to  solve,  or  to  recognise  as 
insoluble,  the  problems  which  they  have  to 
face.  The  question,  Who  will  shew  us  any 
good  ?  is  one  which  many  hearts  are  asking. 
The  work  of  the  preacher,  now,  as  in  the 
days  of  Ecclesiastes,  is  to  answer  that  ques- 
tion as  of  the  ability  which  God  giveth, 
reading,  as  far  as  he  may,  the  lessons  of  the 
past,  recognising  the  facts  of  the  present, 
looking  forward  to  that  future  w^hich  in  its 
dim  uncertainties  awaits  alike  communities 
and  individual  souls.  The  Respice,  Aspice, 
Prospice  of  St  Bernard  may  well  be  taken 
as  a  watchword  both  for  the  speakers  and 
the  hearers  at   such   a  time  and  in  such  a 

cast  passim  over  the  whole  ground  occupied  by  the  Nine- 
teentk  Century,  the  Westminster,  Contemporary  and  Fort- 
nightly Revirci's,  and  the  Pall  Mall  Gazette.  The  nobler 
leaders  of  thought  will  be  recognised  as  I  may  have  occasion 
to  cite  their  actual  words. 


Rom  autism.  9 

place  as  this.  And  recognising  what  are, 
at  least,  the  dominant  forces  that  are  acting 
upon  you  to  whom  I  speak,  and  drawing 
you  in  this  or  that  direction,  the  survey 
which  those  words  imply  will  bring  before 
us  in  succession  the  systems  which  repre- 
sent the  two  great  divisions  of  Christian 
thought,  with  which  we  are  practically  con- 
cerned, and  the  forms  of  thought  which  lie 
outside  the  range  of  Christendom  and  which 
present  themselves  in  the  form  either  of 
positive  denial  or  of  an  Agnostic  scepticism. 
Romanism,  Protestantism,  Unbelief  will  come 
before  us,  that  we  may  ask  what  claims  each 
has  on  our  regard,  what  lessons  the  history 
of  each  teaches — what  course  it  is  our  wisdom 
to  take  in  regard  to  each  of  them. 

One  word,  however,  has  to  be  said  before 
we  enter  on  that  enquiry,  and  it  concerns  us 
all  very  nearly.  The  warning  of  the  preacher, 
"  Thou  dost  not  enquire  wisely  concerning 
these  things,"  though  we  may  not  accept  it 
blindly  as  shutting  out  all  such  trains  of 
thought  as   profitless,  is   not  without   signi- 


10  Romanism. 

ficance.  It  is  wise  to  learn  the  lessons  which 
God  has  taught  mankind  through  the  ex- 
perience of  the  past — wise  to  remember  that 
even  the  systems  of  theology  which  men 
have  deduced  from  Scripture,  or  which  have 
been  developed  by  influences  apart  from 
Scripture,  require  to  be  tested  and  tried  by 
the  teaching  of  the  history  of  the  Church 
of  Christ.  It  is  not  wise  that  we  should 
enter  on  that  enquiry  in  the  temper  of  a 
regretful  idolatry  of  the  past,  or  forget  that 
we  are  called  to  live  and  act  in  the  pre- 
sent. Each  one  of  us  belongs  to  a  nation, 
a  Church,  a  College,  a  neighbourhood,  a 
family,  in  which,  however  limited  the  range 
of  his  influence,  he  may  be  a  power  for  evil 
or  for  good.  Each  one  of  us  has  an  earthly 
life  which  is  capable  of  growth  and  discipline 
till  it  ripens  into  life  eternal  or  ends  in  the 
shame  and  misery  of  an  eternal  failure.  Each 
has  been  called  to  inherit  the  blessing  of 
being  a  child  of  God,  redeemed  by  the  blood 
of  Christ  from  the  vain  and  fruitless  life 
which  would  otherwise   have  been  his   por- 


Ro7naiiisnt.  1 1 

tion.  And  if  as  yet,  in  the  doubt  and  per- 
plexity of  these  latter  times,  which  we  feel 
to  be  not  better  but  worse  than  the  former, 
we  fail  to  grasp  these  higher  thoughts,  and 
they,  too,  seem  to  float  in  the  cloudland  of 
dreams  and  speculations,  this,  at  least,  you 
know  and  feel,  that  there  lies  before  every 
one  of  you,  at  every  moment  of  his  life,  the 
power  of  speaking  truth  and  falsehood,  of 
doing  good  or  evil,  of  feeling  love  or  hatred, 
and  there  is  a  voice  within  your  souls — 
speaking,  as  the  Master  spoke  of  old,  "with 
authority  and  not  as  the  scribesV  bidding 
you  to  refrain  from  the  evil  and  to  seek  the 
good:  at  least,  giving  its  warnings,  even  if 
you  do  not  see  how  they  are  to  be  fulfilled, 
of  a  judgment  which  shall  render  to  every 
man  according  to   his  works,    and   bring   to 

^  The  philosophy  of  Kant  is,  perhaps,  less  studied  now 
than  it  was  some  forty  or  fifty  years  ago.  Yet  it  is  well  to 
recall  the  stress  laid  by  him  on  the  'categorical  imperative,' 
the  authoritative  command,  Thoti  shalt  or  Thou  shalt  not, 
heard  in  the  depths  of  consciousness  as  the  foundation  of  all 
ethics,  and  to  remember  that  his  teaching  on  this  point  was 
recognised  by  Dr  Pusey  {Historical  Enqtiiiy,  p.  165)  as 
"an  initiating  instructor"  (the  TraiSaYW^os  of  Gal.  iii.  24) 
"leading  men  to  Christ." 


12  Romanism. 

light  the  counsels  of  all  hearts.  The  life  of  an 
unwilling  scepticism  ought  to  be  more  than 
most  lives,  one  of  honest  labour,  and  self- 
reverencing  purity,  and  thoughtful  care  for 
others — for  that  such  a  life  is  true  and  noble 
is  the  one  gleam  of  light  which  it  has  to 
guide  it  in  the  tangled  labyrinth  in  which 
its  lot  is  cast.  It  is  not  without  a  deep 
significance  that  the  counsels  of  the  preacher 
who  had,  far  back  in  the  history  of  thought, 
anticipated  the  doubt  and  weariness  of  these 
later  ages  should  be  summed  up  in  the  rule 
of  life,  "  Whatsoever  thy  hand  findeth  to 
do,  do  it  with  thy  might."  "  Fear  God  and 
keep  His  commandments,  for  that  is  all  that 
man  has  to  do\"  For  those  who  cannot  as 
yet  rise  to  the  higher  laws :  "  Do  all  to  the 
glory  of  God,"  "  do  all  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  JesusV  those  twin  precepts  may  well 
be  received  as  being,  what  indeed  they  are, 
oracles  of  God. 

I  return  to  the  main  enquiry  which  now 
lies   before  us.     We   ask,    as   we   look  back 

^  Eccles.  ix.  10,  xii.  13.         ^  i  Cor.  x.  31;  Col.  iii.  17. 


Romanism.  1 3 

upon  the  past  history  of  Christendom — upon 
the  records  of  the  last  three  hundred  years  of 
our  own  branch  of  Christendom,  upon  the 
currents  of  thought  and  feehng  within  the 
horizon  of  our  own  Hves,  what  is  the  secret 
of  the  power  exercised  by  that  system  which 
seems  from  one  standpoint  to  belong  to  the 
former  things  that  have  passed  away,  and 
from  another  to  retain  an  unexhausted  vitality 
of  existence  ?  What,  we  ask,  is  the  spring 
and  source  of  this  renewed  energy?  What 
are  the  attractions  and  what  the  claims 
of  the  Church  of  Rome  on  us  who  are  not 
her  children — with  what  convictions,  sym- 
pathies, hopes  or  fears,  should  we  look  on  her 
teaching  and  her  policy? 

We  may  enter  on  that  enquiry  without 
bitterness  and  without  prejudice.  There  is 
no  need  for  opening  old  wounds  or  reiterating 
the  phrases  which  belong  to  a  time  of  con- 
troversy when  men  wrote  and  spoke  in  the 
heat  of  a  passionate  conflict.  "  Idolatry  to 
be  abhorred  of  all  faithful  Christians,"  "blas- 
phemous fables  and   dangerous  deceits,"  the 


14  Romanism. 

exclusion  from  the  heavenly  Jerusalem  of 
all  who  do  not  forsake  what  we  look  upon 
as  the  mystical  Babylon^ — these  we  may 
well  regard  as  involving  more  than  we  would 
willingly  say  now  in  the  light  of  a  wider 
experience  and  a  larger  charity.  They  keep 
their  place  in  our  formularies,  because  it  is 
not  'easy  to  alter  them  without  the  risk  of  a 
process  which  might  be  destructive  of  much 
besides,  and  of  which  we  cannot  be  sure  that 
it  would  be  followed  by  a  wise  reconstruc- 
tion. We  may  acknowledge  freely,  while  we 
protest  against  errors  of  doctrine,  and  corrupt 
worship,  and  unfounded  claims,  and  unscrupu- 
lous intrigue,  that  Rome  has  yet  been  in 
times  past  as  "the  light  of  the  wide  West^" 

^  Art.  XXXI.  Rubric  in  Communion  Office.  Hotnily 
against  Peril  of  Idolatry,  Part  ill.  Hooker,  in  his  contro- 
versy with  Travers,  appears  ahiiost  as  the  earliest  champion 
of  wider  and  more  charitable  thoughts  (Walton's  Life,  ed. 
Keble,  i.  p.  56).  There  are,  I  imagine,  few  bishops  or  theo- 
logians of  repute  who  would  willingly  use  such  language  now. 
2  The  words  have  the  interest  of  coming  from  an  early 
poem  of  J.  H.  Newman's  : 

"And  next  a  mingled  throng  besets  the  breast 
Of  bitter  thoughts  and  sweet; 
How  shall  I  name  thee,  'light  of  the  wide  West'; 
Or  'heinous  error-seat'?"       Z/ra  Apostolica,  clxx. 


Romanism.  1 5 

— the  home  of  saints — leading  many  souls 
to  Christ.  She,  too,  has  had  her  martyrs 
and  confessors  who  did  not  count  their  lives 
dear  unto  them  so  that  they  might  finish 
their  course  with  joy ;  her  mission  preachers 
who  have  carried  the  cross  of  Christ  into 
far-off  heathen  lands;  her  witnesses  to  holi- 
ness and  purity  and  humility  and  love,  who 
have  been  as  lights  shining  in  the  world.  To 
admit  all  this  is  to  make  no  fatal  or  unwise 
concession.  For  not  even  this,  though  it 
may  show  that  truth  has  not  been  altogether 
lost  nor  the  grace  of  God's  Spirit  forfeited, 
can  turn  error  into  truth,  or  change  the  weight 
of  evidence,  or  be  accepted  as  a  set-off  against 
manifold  corruptions. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that,  at  least  in 
these  latter  times,  the  secret  of  the  fascination 
which  Rome  has  exercised  even  on  men  of 
widest  culture  and  subtlest  intellect,  still  more 
on  those  who  are  weak  and  ignorant  and  un- 
stable, is  found  in  the  prevalent  scepticism 
which  marks  a  period  of  transition.  It  is  not 
a  happy,  hardly  even  a  pleasant,  state  to  be  in 


1 6  Ro7nanism. 

for  one  who  is  conscious  of  a  craving  after 
truth,  who  would  fain  have  something  certain 
to  rest  on — who  yearns,  it  may  be,  for  a  greater 
measure  of  assurance  than  is  compatible  with 
the  limits  of  our  knowledge.  To  that  appe- 
tite— sometimes  healthy,  sometimes  morbid — 
Rome  appeals.  She  assumes  that  it  is  the 
purpose  of  God  not  only  that  each  soul  should 
have  sufficient  light  for  its  guidance,  if  it  will 
live  by  the  light  it  has,  through  the  chances 
and  changes,  the  duties  and  dangers  of  our 
life,  but  that  there  should  be  for  all  the  means 
of  attaining  to  an  unerring  judgment  on  all 
questions  which  the  speculative  intellect  may 
raise  as  to  the  being  of  God  and  His  dealings 
with  mankind.  And  she  claims,  almost  as  if 
the  very  magnitude  of  the  claim  carried  with 
it  its  own  attestation,  to  give  that  unerring 
guidance.  She  points  to  the  infinite  variations 
of  creed  among  those  who  rest  on  Scripture 
only  as  a  proof  that  there  is  no  adequate 
certainty  to  be  found  there.  In  her  latest 
developments  she  abandons  the  appeal  to  an 
unbroken  tradition,  and  to  the  authority  of 


Rouianisni.  17 

the  Church  as  represented  in  her  councils,  and 
rests  on  the  personal  infaUibility  of  the  so- 
called  successors  of  St  Peter,  speaking  ex 
cathedra,  as  the  one  rock  on  which  our  faith 
can  rest  in  the  midst  of  the  wild  whirling  sea 
of  conflicting  theories  and  doubts.  ^^  Roma 
locuta  est;  causa  finita  est"  are  her  last  words 
to  the  nations  and  Churches  of  Christendom. 
Beyond  her  limits,  there  is  no  safety;  scarcely, 
except  on  the  plea  of  invincible  ignorance 
and  uncovenanted  mercies,  the  shadow  of  a 
hope\ 

We  ask,  unless  we  are  fascinated  by  the 
very  magnitude  of  the  claim,  on  what  grounds 
it  rests,  and  we  find  that  the  evidence  offered 
is  at  every  stage  inadequate.  There  is  the 
promise  made  to  Peter,  and  it  is  assumed  that 
he  is  the  rock  on  which  the  Church  was  to  be 

^  The  language,  and  perhaps  the  thoughts,  of  Romish 
divines  has  of  late  shewn  that  the  Zeii-Gcist  has  penetrated 
even  where  the  doors  and  windows  were  most  closely  barred 
against  it,  and  in  their  hands,  as  in  those  of  Anglicans,  the 
plea  of  " involuntary  ignorance  and  invincible  prejudice"  is 
tolerably  elastic.  It  must  not  be  forgotten,  however,  that  the 
dogma  against  which  the  whole  of  Chillingworth's  Religion 
of  Protestants  was  directed  was  that  "Protestantism  unre- 
pented  of  destroys  salvation." 

P.  S.  2 


1 8  Romanism. 

built,  that  he  and  not  Christ  is  the  foundation 
and  the  chief  corner-stone  \     It   is   assumed 

^  Matt.  xvi.  i8,  19.     I  may  perhaps  venture  to  quote  the 
substance  of  a  note  giving  what  seems  to  me  the  tnie  mean- 
ing of  what   has  been  for  centuries  the  subject  of  endless 
controversies.     "What  then  is  the  rock  {ir^Tpa)  which  is  dis- 
tinguished  from   the   man  {iriTpos)  ?     Was   it    Peter's    faith 
(subjective),  or  the  truth  (objective)  Avhich  he  confessed,    or 
lastly,  Christ  Himself?     Taking  all  the  facts  of  the  case,  the 
balance  seems  to  incline  in  favour  of  the  last  view  :  (i)  Christ, 
and  not  Peter,  is  the  Rock  in  i  Cor.  x.  4,  the  Foundation  in 
I    Cor.    iii.    11,   the    Corner-stone  in    Eph.    ii.    10,    and   in 
St  Peter's  own  teaching  (i  Pet.  ii.  6,  7).     (2)  The  poetry  of 
the  Old  Testament  associated  the  idea  of  the  Rock  with  the 
greatness  and  steadfastness  of  God,  not  with  that  of  a  man 
(Deut.  xxxiii.  4,  18;  2  Sam.  xxii.  3,  xxiii.  3;  Ps.  xviii.  2,  31, 
46;  Isai.  xvii.  10).     (3)  As  with  the  words  which,  in  their 
form,    present  a   parallel  to    these,    'Destroy    this   temple' 
(John  ii.  19);  so  here,  we  m.ay  believe  the  meaning  to  have 
been  indicated  by  significant  look  or  gesture.     The  Rock  on 
which  the  Church  was  to  be  built  was  Christ  Himself,  in  the 
mystery  of  that  union  of  the  Divine  and  the  Human  which 
had  been  the  subject  of  St  Peter's  confession.     Had  Peter 
himself  been  meant,  we  may  add,  the  simpler  form,    '  Thou 
art  Peter,  and  on  thee  will  I  build  my  Church, '  would  have 
been  clearer  and  more  natural.     As  it  is,    the   collocation 
suggests  an  implied  contrast;   'Thou  art  the  Rock-Apostle, 
and  yet  not  the  Rock  on  which  the  Church  is  to  be  built.     It 
is  enough  for  thee   to  have  found  the    Rock,   and  to  have 
built  on  the  one  Foundation.'     What  follows  as  to  'the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,'  and  the  power  to  bind  and  to  loose, 
is,  as  is  shewn  in  the  notes  that  follow,   equivalent  to  the 
recognition  of  the  disciple's  faith  as  qualifying  him  for  the 
office  of  a  scribe    'instructed  for  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven, 
bringing  out  of  his  treasure  things  new  and  old'  (Matt.  xiii. 
^2),    declaring,    as    Hillel  and  Shammai  had  declared,  but 


Romanism.  19 

that  that  promise  conveyed  to  him  a  personal 
infallibility,  and  that  that  infallibility  was  to 
be  transmitted  to  his  successors,  and  that  those 
successors  are  to  be  found  only  in  the  Bishops 
of  Rome.  The  respect  paid  in  the  early  ages 
of  the  Church  to  the  Bishop  of  the  imperial 
city  is  transformed  into  an  admission  of  his 
absolute  authority.  The  influence  exercised 
by  the  higher  culture  and  central  position  of 
the  Church  of  Rome  over  the  half-barbarous 
nations  of  mediaeval  Christendom — an  in- 
fluence strengthened  by  what  we  may  freely 
recognise  as  a  true  missionary  activity  and  the 
witness  borne  for  a  divine  order  against  the 
tyranny  of  brute  force  and  secular  domina- 
tion— is  treated  as  if  it  could  give  the  sanction 
of  the  consensus  of  at  least  European  Chris- 
tianity to  a  fantastic  interpretation  of  Scrip- 
ture and  a  false  reading  of  antiquity.  The 
claim  resolves  itself  at  last  into  the  a  priori 
assumption  that  there  must  be   an  infallible 

with  a  higher  authority  resting  on  divine  gifts,  what  precepts 
of  the  law  or  traditions  of  the  elders  were,  or  were  not,  of 
permanent  obligation."  See  Bishop  Ellicott's  Neiv  Testa7ne7it 
Commentary  in  loc. 

2 — 2 


20  Romanism. 

guide  somewhere,  and  that  the  only  church 
which  assumes  to  be  such  a  guide  must  ipso 
facto  be  warranted  in  its  assumption.  The 
earth  rests  on  the  elephant,  and  the  elephant 
on  the  tortoise,  and  the  tortoise  rests  not  on 
the  eternal  rock  of  fact,  but  on  the  cloudland 
of  a  dream. 

The  counter  argument  from  scripture  or 
from  history  shatters  the  edifice  which  has 
been  raised  on  this  unsubstantial  and  shadowy 
foundation  \  Whatever  prominence  may  be 
given  to  Peter  in  the  history  of  the  Apostolic 
Church,  it  is  that  gained  by  energy,  activity, 
great  gifts  and  greater  love,  and  not  by  any 
freedom  from  error  or  supreme  authority.  No 
trace  of  either  is   found  in  the  primitive  re- 

^  His  name  stands,  it  is  true,  at  the  head  of  the  list  of  the 
Twelve  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels  and  the  Acts,  but  that  it  is 
but  zs,  primus  inter  pares,  and  that  the  promise  of  Matt.  xvi. 
1 8  was  not  thought  of  as  conferring  more  than  this,  is  shewn 
by  the  fact  that  it  was  after  this  that  the  two  sons  of 
Zebedee  came  with  their  request  to  sit  at  their  Lord's  right 
hand  and  His  left  in  His  kingdom  (Matt.  xx.  20,  21; 
Mark  x.  35),  and  that  there  were  two  disputes  which  was 
greatest  (Luke  ix.  47,  xxii.  24).  The  emphatic  words 
"Many  that  are  first  shall  be  last,  and  the  last  first"  (Matt, 
xix.  30),  might  well  seem  to  rebuke  any  claim  to  a  personal 
and  permanent  primacy  of  power. 


Romanism.  21 

cords  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  The  Impulsive, 
wayward  disciple  during  our  Lord's  ministry 
on  earth,  now  venturing  on  the  troubled  sea, 
and  now  sinking  through  his  want  of  faith \ 
uttering  words  which  indicate  an  almost  child- 
like ignorance  of  the  Lord's  mind  and  pur- 
pose^, denying,  in  the  paroxysm  of  a  coward 
fear.  Him  whom  he  had  acknowledged  to  be 
the  very  Son  of  the  living  God,  having  the 
words  of  eternal  life — this  is  surely  not  what 
we  should  have  pictured  for  ourselves  as  the 
Apostle  who  was  to  present  to  men  the  type 
of  an  unerring  steadfastness.  The  Pentecostal 
gift  brought  doubtless  to  him  as  to  others,  but 
not  to  him  more  than  others,  wider  thoughts 
and  a  new  illumination,  but  the  old  vacilla- 
tion and  infirmity  remained,  and  the  Apostle 
by  whom  the  door  of  faith  had  been  opened 
to  the  Gentiles,  was  condemned  alike  by  the 
feeling  of  the  Church  and  by  the  mouth  of 
one  to  whom  had  been  given  a  larger  wisdom 
than  his  own^     In  his  conferences  with  that 

1  Matt.  xiv.  28 — 31. 

2  Matt.  XV.  15,  xvi,  22,  xvii.  5,  xviii.  21. 

3  "I  withstood  him  to  the  face,  because  he  had  been  con- 
dc7nned  (on  KaT(.'yvo}(Jiiivos  17^)."     Gal.  ii.  11. 


22  Rouianisiu, 

other  Apostle  he  appears  as  receiving,  not  as 
imparting",  the  full  truth  of  the  mystery  of 
God  and  the  universality  of  His  kingdom ^ 
In  the  first  great  controversy  which  threatened 
to  break  up  the  unity  of  the  Church  there  is  no 
appeal,  as,  on  the  Roman  theory,  there  should 
have  been,  to  his  decision  as  final  and  supreme. 
He  speaks,  it  is  true,  wisely  and  rightly,  but  it 
is  as  one  debater  among  many,  and  the  decision 
rests  not  with  him,  but  with  the  Apostles  and 
elders  and  the  lay  members  of  the  Church^ 

It  seems  almost  surplusage  of  argument 
to  go  beyond  this,  but  it  may  be  added,  that 
even  if  the  position  of  St  Peter  had  been 
other  than  it  was,  there  is  not  one  jot  or  tittle 
of  evidence  in  the  writings  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment or  those  of  the  age  that  followed  it,  to 
connect  him  with  the  pastoral  superintendence 
of  the  Church  of  Rome.  The  foundation  of 
that  Church  is  traceable  not  to  him  or  to 
St   Paul  but  to  obscurer  and   less  honoured 

^  Gal.  ii.  2,  6. 

2  Acts  XV.  7,  14,  23.  As  Peter,  according  to  the  Romish 
hypothesis,  h^d  already  entered  on  the  years  of  his  Episco- 
pate in  the  imperial  city,  this  absence  of  any  recognition  of  his 
supreme  authority  is  all  the  more  striking. 


Romanism.  23 

preachers  of  the  truth,  perhaps  to  Aquila  or 
Androniciis  or  Junias\  perhaps  to  workers  of 
whose  very  names  not  a  record  has  come  down 
to  us.  Had  he  assumed  a  supreme  authority 
in  that  Church  he  would  have  been,  to  use  his 
own  expressive  term,  as  an  dWorpLoeTTLcr- 
/co7^o9^a  bishop  in  a  diocese  not  his  own,  even 
as  those  who  claim  to  be  his  successors  have, 
as  in  the  strange  irony  of  history,  shewn 
themselves  to  be  dWorpioeTTLcrKOTroL  in  every 
Church  in  Christendom.     Thehistory  of  those 

1  It  is  a  natural  inference  from  the  absence  of  any  records 
of  Aqiiila's  conversion,  as  well  as  from  his  immediate  readi- 
ness to  fraternize  with  St  Paul,  that  he  already  shared  the 
Apostle's  faith,  and  this  at  least  falls  in  with  the  hypothesis, 
now  generally  received,  that  the  expulsion  of  the  Jews  from 
Rome  was  connected  with  tumults  in  which  the  name  of 
Christ  (which  we  recognise  in  the  "  uj/pulsore  C/iresfo'^  of 
Suetonius  (Claud,  c.  25)  had  been  bandied  to  and  fro 
between  opposing  parties.  Of  Andronicus  and  Junias  we 
know  that  they  were  Roman  Christians,  and  that  their  conver- 
sion to  the  faith  had  preceded  the  conversion  of  St  Paul,  and 
must  therefore  have  been  earlier  than  the  persecution  which 
culminated  in  the  death  of  Stephen  (Rom.  xvi.  7).  The 
chief  opponents  of  Stephen,  it  will  be  remembered,  were  the 
Ubertlni,  or  emancipated  Jews,  and  proselytes  from  Rome 
who  had  a  synagogue  at  Jerusalem  (Acts  vi.  9),  and  there  are 
some  reasons  for  connecting  the  martyr  himself  M'ith  the 
imperial  city.    See  Bishop  Ellicott's  Commentary  on  Acts  vi.  5. 

^  I  Pet.  iv.  15. 


24  Romanism. 

successors,  the  work  they  have  done  for  good 
or  evil,  in  the  history  of  the  Church  is,  I  need 
scarcely  say,  incompatible  with  the  claim. 
Popes  have  lapsed  into  what  other  Popes  have 
condemned  as  heresy.  They  have  stultified 
themselves  by  flagrant  contradictions  on  facts 
of  criticism  or  history^  Personal  vices  or  a 
persistent  policy  of  ambition  and  intrigue 
may,  perhaps,  be  theoretically  compatible 
with  an  official  infallibility,  assuming  its  exist- 
ence to  be  proved,  but  they  are  but  unsatis- 

1  The  more  familiar  cases  are  those  of  Liberius,  who 
subscribed  the  Arian  Creed  at  the  third  Council  of  Sirmium 
(a.  D.  357),  and  Honorius,  who  was  condemned  as  holding 
the  Monothelite  heresy  by  the  sixth  General  Council  at 
Constantinople  (a.d.  680),  and  by  his  successor  Leo  II. 
Other  instances  will  be  found  in  the  A^olume  on  The  Pope  and 
the  Council  by  the  writer  who  took  the  nam  de  plume  of 
Janus.  The  advocates  of  Rome  have,  of  course,  a  case 
which  they  maintain,  with  more  or  less  ability,  against  the 
verdict  of  history,  but  the  one  fact  which  emerges,  even  ad- 
mitting the  success  of  efforts  to  whitewash  the  individual 
Popes,  is  that  no  one  then  dreamt  of  the  office  as  identified 
with  infallibility.  The  Avell-knoAvn  Bclht}7i  Papale  of  the 
Sixtine  and  Clementine  editions  of  the  Vulgate,  each  stamped 
with  an  ex  cathcdrd  authority,  and  containing  some  3000 
variations  in  their  texts,  remains  as  a  witness  that  the  claim 
which  had  by  that  time  been  made  could  not  bear  the  test  of 
even  superficial  criticism.  (See  Dr  Westcott's  Article, 
Vulgate,  in  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible) 


Rovianism.  25 

factory  accompaniments  of  its  possession, 
and  are  poor  credentials  of  the  mission  of  one 
who  assumes  to  speak  as  the  oracle  of  God.  If 
the  test "  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them"  is, 
in  any  measure,  a  true  test,  there  are,  at  least, 
many  in  the  long  list  of  Pontiffs  who  must 
take  their  place  among  the  false  prophets  who 
are  as  ravening  wolves,  and  not  among  the 
preachers  of  righteousness  and  the  witnesses 
for  the  truth.  And  it  is  a  singular  outcome 
of  the  claim  to  be  the  one  witness  and  keeper 
of  the  Word  of  God,  the  one  interpreter  of 
its  mysteries,  that  no  church  in  Christendom 
has  done  so  little  for  settling  the  Canon  or 
unfolding  the  meaning  of  Scripture  as  the 
Church  of  Rome,  that  none  in  that  Church 
have  done  so  little  as  its  long  line  of  Bishops\ 
We   might   have   expected   the  one  pattern- 

1  Chillingworth's  answer  to  the  argument  drawn  by 
the  advocates  of  Rome  from  the  difficulties  of  Scripture,  and 
the  consequent  necessity  for  some  authorized  and  unerring 
interpreter,  is  pointed  enough  to  deserve  quotation.  If  the 
Pope  possesses  this  power,  he  asks,  why  does  he  not  write  a 
Commentary?  "Why  not  seat  himself  in  cathedra,  and 
fall  to  writing  expositions  upon  the  Bible  for  the  direction  of 
Christians  to  the  true  sense  of  it?"  Religion  of  Protestants, 
I.  II.  §  95- 


26  Romanism. 

scribe  instructed  to  the  kingdom  to  have 
brought  forth  from  his  treasure  "things  new 
and  old."  As  a  matter  of  fact  he  has  too  often 
closed  the  doors  of  the  treasure-house  against 
those  who  were  seeking  to  enter  in  ;  he  has 
brought  out,  not  the  pearls  and  precious 
stones  of  truth,  but  the  rubbish  of  the  false 
Decretals  and  of  wildly  fantastic  interpreta- 
tions \  The  work  of  settling  what  books  were 
entitled  to  canonical  authority,  what  text  of 
those  books  was  authentic,  was  left  in  earlier, 
as  in  later  times,  to  private  judgment,  work- 
ing on  the  data  supplied  by  history  and 
criticism.     Councils  followed  in  the  wake  of 


1  No  thoughtful  student  of  Scripture  will  take  a  low 
estimate  of  the  work  done  by  many  individual  interpreters  of 
the  Church  of  Rome.  The  names  of  Aquinas  and  de 
Lyra,  of  Maldonatus  and  Estius,  of  Cornelius  a  Lapide 
and  Calmet,  are  worthy  of  all  honour.  But  when  we  pass 
from  these  "particular  persons,"  following  Butler's  method, 
to  the  writings  of  the  Bishops  of  Rome,  we  have  to  fall  back 
upon  such  expositions  as  we  find,  e.g.  in  the  Bull  '■'' Unani 
Sanctam"  of  Boniface  VIII.,  in  which  the  "two  great  lights" 
of  Gen.  i.  i6  are  made  to  represent  the  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral powers  as  impersonated  in  the  Pope  and  the  Emperor, 
and  the  Magna  Moralia  of  Gregory  I.,  in  which  the  seven 
sons  of  Job  represent  the  ''■ordo  praedicantmm,''''  and  his 
three  daughters  the  ^^ midtitudo  andientium.^'' 


Rouianisin.  2/ 

scholars  and  confirmed  their  decisions\  The 
work  of  interpretation  has  from  the  first  been 
carried  on,  as  it  will  be  to  the  end,  not  by 
Popes  or  Councils,  but  by  the  exercise  of  the 
individual  intellect  guided,  in  greater  or  less 
measure,  by  the  illumining  grace  of  the 
Eternal  Spirit;  dwelling  on  the  meaning  of  the 
words  and  the  sequence  of  thoughts,  on  the 
character,  environment,  and.  purpose  of  the 
writer  whom  we  interpret ;  or,  to  use  Butler's 
words,  "  in  the  same  way  as  natural  knowledge 
is  come  at,  by  the  continuance  and  progress  of 
learning  and  of  liberty;  by  particular  persons 
attending  to,  comparing  and  pursuing,  intima- 
tions scattered  up  and  down  it,  which  are  over- 
looked and  disregarded  by  the  generality  of  the 
world.  For  this  is  the  way  in  which  all  improve- 

^  When  it  is  said  that  we  receive  Scripture  on  the 
authority  of  the  Church,  it  should  be  remembered  that  the 
work  of  Mehto  of  Sardis,  of  Origen,  of  the  author  of  the 
IMuratorian  Fragment,  of  Eusebius  of  Caesarea  preceded  the 
earliest  authenticated  lists  drawn  up  by  the  Council  of 
Laodicea  (circ.  A.  d.  363)  and  the  third  Council  of  Carthage 
(a.D.  397).  The  actual  order  is  in  accordance  with  the 
natural  course  of  things,  and  not  with  that  demanded  by 
a  hypothesis:  (r)  general  currency  and  acceptance,  (2)  indi- 
vidual scrutiny,  (3)  authoritative  determination. 


28  Romanism. 

ments  are  made ;  by  thoughtful  men  tracing 
on  obscure  hints,  as  it  were,  dropped  us  by 
nature  accidentally,  or  which  seem  to  come 
into  our  minds  by  chance."     {Ajial.  II.  3.) 

It  cannot  be  doubted,  however,  that,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  the  Roman  Communion  has 
exercised  influences  of  another  kind  over 
minds  differently  constituted  from  the  en- 
quirers who  seek  simply  for  intellectual  cer- 
tainty. The  long  history  that  stretches  back 
into  the  remote  past — the  wide  extent  of  her 
sway  and  the  apparent  unity  that  rests  on 
her  central  authority — the  stately  impressive- 
ness  of  her  ritual,  affecting  the  imagination 
through  the  senses  and  the  emotions  through 
the  imagination — the  provision  which  she 
makes  for  sin-burdened  consciences  by  her 
system  of  confession  and  absolution — the 
hope  which  she  offers  to  those  who  mourn 
for  their  dead,  of  a  remedial  and  purifying 
discipline  after  death  bringing  to  complete- 
ness the  holiness  without  which  no  man  shall 
see  the  Lord,  and  which,  when  their  earthly 
course  was  finished  was  but  incomplete  and 


Romanism.  29 

almost  rudimentary — the  high  ideal  of  saintly 
and  self-devoted  life  which  has  been  aimed 
at  and  not  seldom  realised,  in  her  religious 
communities  of  men  and  women — all  this,  we 
know  but  too  well,  has  exercised  its  power 
of  fascination  over  weak  and  unstable  natures ; 
sometimes,  we  must  admit,  over  those  whom 
we  could  not  so  describe  without  an  arrogant 
injustice.  But  to  those  who  are,  in  greater 
or  less  measure,  under  the  influence  of  these 
attractions,  we  may  say  that,  so  far  as  they 
are  legitimate  in  their  action,  they  are  not  the 
exclusive  heritage  of  Rome,  that  it  is  to  her 
misuse  of  them  that  we  may  largely  trace 
the  neglect  of  them  which  has,  it  may  be, 
too  largely  characterised  the  Churches  that 
have  separated  from  her.  It  has  been  one, 
at  least,  of  the  gains,  balancing  some  serious 
drawbacks,  of  the  so-called  Catholic  revival 
of  the  last  fifty  years  that  it  has  given  a 
brighter  and  more  joyous  character  to  our 
worship ;  that  it  has  taught  us  that  Art  in  all 
its  manifold  applications  to  sight  and  hearing 
may  legitimately  be  employed  to  stir  up  the 


30  Romanism. 

dull  minds  of  men  to  soar  heavenwards  even 
on  the  wings  of  sense,  that  we  have  learnt 
from  it  that  the  highest  act  of  Christian  wor- 
ship, that  which  is  the  witness  of  our  com- 
munion and  fellowship  with  all  who  name 
the  name  of  Christ  on  earth,  and  with  the 
saints  who  have  passed  to  their  eternal  home, 
with  angels  and  archangels  and  all  the  com- 
pany of  Heaven,  need  not  be  in  its  outward 
accompaniments  the  most  cold  and  lifeless 
act  of  all  \  It  has  led  men,  if  not  always 
wisely,  yet  with  an  earnestness  which  deserves 
all  praise,  to  feel  that  the  ministry  of  souls 
involves  something  more  than  sermons  how- 
ever earnest,  and  calls  for  the  personal  con- 

^  I  am  not,  of  course,  defending  any  special  form  of 
ritual,  still  less  any  which  is  at  variance  A\dth  the  decisions 
of  the  tribunal  which,  whether  we  admit  the  force  of  its 
reasonings  or  not,  is  for  us,  as  English  Churchmen,  at  least 
for  the  present,  the  authoritative  exponent  of  the  Rubrics  of 
the  Prayer-Book.  But  it  is  impossible  to  compare  the  type 
of  worship  which  now  prevails  among  us  with  that  which  was 
all  but  universally  dominant  till  within  the  last  forty  years, 
without  feeling  that  there  has  been  a  great  change  for  the 
better,  and  that  this  has  been  wrought  out  by  those  who  at 
nearly  every  stage  have  had  to  encounter  the  brunt  of  sus- 
picion and  distnist,  sometimes  even  of  mob  violence  and 
irritating  prosecutions. 


Romanism.  3 1 

tact  of  mind  with  mind  and  heart  with  heart, 
for  the  outpouring  of  the  confession  of  the 
sin-burdened  soul  and  the  words  of  comfort 
and  counsel  that  bring  home  to  the  penitent 
the  assurance  of  pardon  and  absolution\     It 

'^  I  have  stated  elsewhere,  in.  a  Sermon  on  Confession  and 
Absohetion,  the  reasons  which  lead  me  to  look  on  this  element 
in  the  work  of  the  ministry  as  belonging  to  its  prophetical 
rather  than  its  priestly  character.  The  "drawbacks"  to 
which  I  refer  are,  I  need  scarcely  say,  the  tendency  which 
has  shewed  itself  among  those  who  adopt  the  practice  to 
follow  the  guidance  of  Romish  casuists,  like  Dens  or  Liguori, 
rather  than  that  of  the  wiser  masters  of  the  School  of  Con- 
science, and  to  dwell  with  a  minuteness,  prurient  in  its  results, 
if  not  in  its  intention,  as  in  the  too  conspicuous  instance  of 
\\\Q  Priest  in  Absolution^  on  the  "things  done  in  secret,"  of 
which  "it  is  a  shame  to  speak."  That  tendency  one  may 
deplore  and  protest  against,  but  in  the  popular  outcry  raised 
on  the  strength  of  it  against  the  practice  of  Confession,  from 
the  journalism  of  the  Clubs  and  the  oratory  of  platforms  to 
the  street-hawkers  of  pamphlets  with  suggestive  extracts,  I 
find  nothing  that  can  deserve  our  sympathy,  much  that  I 
cannot  regard  as  other  than  the  product  of  the  hypocrisy 
which  is  content  that  the  things  in  question  should  be  done  so 
long  as  they  are  not  spoken  of.  It  is  not  an  exaggeration  to 
say  that  there  is  a  greater  element  of  corruption  in  any  one  of 
the  thousand  provincial  newspapers  which  are  published, 
week  by  week,  without  let  or  hindrance,  than  in  the  work 
which  became  a  nine  days'  wonder.  It  is  surely  an  unsatis- 
factory outcome  of  Protestantism  that  it  should  prefer  that 
those  who  have  fallen  into  sensuous  sins  should  "open  their 
grief"  to  the  counsellors  who  thus  invite  their  confidence 
rather  than  pour  out  their  sorrow  and  shame  to  the  ministers 
of  Christ.  See  an  interesting  Article  on  Confession  by  Dr 
Cornell  in  the  Contemporary  Review  for  March,  1879. 


32  Romanism, 

has  in  many  ways  revived  the  idea  and  the 
practice  of  associated  and  consecrated  labour 
for  God's  glory  and  the  good  of  men  in 
fraternities  and  sisterhoods  and  guilds,  with- 
out the  snare  of  vows  of  perpetual  obligation. 
It  has  given  a  new  impetus  to  the  Church's 
mission  work,  both  as  evangelising  the  heathen 
in  far-off  lands  and  preaching  Christ  to  those 
who,  though  they  live  and  die  under  the  very 
shadow  of  the  Churches,  have  lapsed  into  a 
practical  heathenism  and  need  to  be  taught 
what  are  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of 
God.  Mingling  with  a  current  of  thought, 
which  in  its  main  drift,  started  from  a  differ- 
ent quarter,  and  flows  in  an  opposite  direc- 
tion, it  has  led  us  to  look  into  the  dim  region 
that  lies  behind  the  veil  with  a  wider  hope 
than  our  fathers  dared  to  cherish,  and  to  be- 
lieve that  there  also,  wherever  there  is  yet 
the  capacity  for  a  higher  life,  the  everlasting 
Love  is  not  willing  that  any  should  perish 
but  that  all  should  come  to  repentance\ 

1  I  refer,  of  course,  to  the  "wider  hope"  which  cherishes 
the  thought  that  the  education  of  the  soul,  that  it  may  be  fit 


Romanism.  33 

No,  we  do  ill,  even  looking  at  Rome  on 
her  best  and  brightest  side,  to  ask  impatiently 
and  unwisely,  why  the  former  days  were  better 
than  the  latter.  And,  on  the  other  side  of 
the  account,  she  comes  before  the  tribunal  of 
History  and  of  Truth  heavily  weighted  with 
many  serious  charges  from  which  even  the 
subtlest  eloquence  of  her  advocates  w^ill  find  it 
hard  to  clear  her.  She  has  darkened  counsel 
by  words  without  knowledge,  and  in  her  en- 
deavours to  formulate  the  fact  of  Christ's 
spiritual  presence  with  His  people,  has  over- 
shadowed it  with  the  cumbrous  theories  of 
substance  and  accidents  that  belong  to  an 
obsolete  philosophy.  She  has  pushed  those 
theories  to  their  logical  result  in  practice,  and 
has  called  men  to  acts  of  adoration,  of  which 
it  is  hard  to  say,  even  while  we  shrink  from 
the  harsh  words  of  condemnation  which  our 

for  the  mansions  of  its  Father  does  not  cease  at  the  moment 
of  death,  and  that  there  may  be  behind  the  veil  new  stirrings 
of  repentance  and  apprehensions  of  the  truth  and  growth 
in  hoHness,  of  which  Mr  Maurice  was,  if  one  may  so  speak, 
the  proto-martyr,  and  which  has  since  been  advocated  in 
various  forms  by  Mr  Wilson,  Mr  Kingsley,  Professor  Grote, 
and  Dr  Farrar. 

P.  S.  3 


34  Romaiiism. 

fathers  thought  themselves  justified  in  using 
in  the  heat  of  conflict,  that  they  do  not  bring 
with  them  at  least  the  peril  of  idolatry,  i.e.  of 
the  substitution  of  the  symbol  for  the  thing 
symbolised,  of  a  sensuous  for  a  spiritual  wor- 
ship. She  has  taught  men  practically  to  trust 
to  the  intercession,  the  patronage,  the  pro- 
tection of  created  mediators  who,  in  their 
turn,  have  been  presented  as  objects  of  de- 
votion through  outward  forms,  in  painting  or 
in   sculpture\      She  has  by  her   doctrine   of 

^  The  '•''Monstra  te  esse  Matrem "  of  the  hymn  in  the  Office 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  is  strong  enough  as  an  illustration  of 
the  tendency  of  which  I  speak,  but  it  has  been  shewn  that  it 
is  but  as  the  germ  of  a  monstrous  growth  of  Mariolatry  which 
is  practically  becoming  more  and  more  the  religion  of  France 
and  Italy  and  Spain.  Proofs  enough  and  to  spare  may  be 
found  in  Dr  Pusey's  Eirenicon  or  an  anonymous  pam- 
phlet, written,  I  believe,  by  the  late  Rev.  W.  E.  Jelf, 
A  Review  of  Mariolatry  (Rivingtons,  1869).  It  is  not  with- 
out interest  to  note  that  the  extracts  given  by  Dr  Pusey  from 
works  published  with  more  or  less  authority  from  Roman 
Catholic  Bishops,  and  in  wide  use  throughout  their  flocks,  are 
enough  to  move  even  Dr  Newman  to  language  almost  as 
strong  as  any  Protestant  could  desire:  "I  consider  them  cal- 
culated to  prejudice  enquirers,  to  frighten  the  inilearned,  to 
unsettle  consciences,  to  provoke  blasphemies,  to  work  the 
loss  of  souls.... I  know  not  to  what  authority  to  go  for  them — 
to  Scripture,  or  to  the  Holy  Fathers,  to  the  decrees  of 
Councils,  or  to  the  consent  of  Schools,  or  to  the  tradition  of 
the  faithful,  or  to  reason"  {Letter  to  Dr  Fusey,  pp.  120,  nr.) 


Romanism.  35 

purgatory   and    her   practice   of  indulgences 

turned  the   Gospel  message   of  pardon   and 

peace  into  a  narcotic  for  the  conscience — not 

seldom  into  a  source  of  ill-gotten  gain  and 

an  instrument  of  spiritual  oppression.     She 

has  accustomed  men  to  a  worship  in  a  speech 

which   they    cannot  understand,    into    which 

they  at  least  cannot  enter  with  the  fulness  of 

thought  and  speech  which  is  found  only  when 

men    pray   in   the   language    in   which   they 

think,    and,    as   if  reversing   the   Pentecostal 

wonder,   has   decreed   that    they   should  not 

hear,  every  man  in  his  own  tongue,  wherein 

they  were  born,  the  wonderful  works  of  God. 

If  Protestant  Churches  and  sects  have  shared 

with  her,  as  they  have  but  too  largely  shared, 

in  the  guilt  of  a  persecuting  intolerance,  upon 

her  rests  the  blame  of  having  led  the  way,  of 

having  made  men  accept  almost  as  an  axiom, 

from  which  it  required  centuries  of  freedom  to 

clear  their  '  long-abused  vision,'  that  religious 

error   is  a  crime,  to  be  punished  like  other 

crimes,  of  having  carried   that  principle  age 

after  age  to  results  by  the  side  of  which  all 

3—2 


3  6  Romaiiisni. 

other   acts    of  persecution    dwindle   into    in- 
significance\ 

^  The  first  blood  shed  in  tlie  name  of  religious  truth  was, 
it  may  be  noted,  that  of  Priscillian,  a  Spanish  Bishop,  who 
had  embraced  some  form  of  Manichaean  or  Gnostic  opinion, 
and  was  put  to  death  by  the  usurper  Maximus  (a.D.  385); 
The  employment  of  the  civil  sword  was  condemned  in 
strong  and  earnest  terms  by  St  Ambrose  and  St  Martin  of 
Tours,  the  former  of  whom  refused  to  communicate  with  the 
Bishops  who  had  been  the  advisers  of  the  act  or  sharers  in  it. 
The  Bishop  of  Rome,  however,  Leo  II.,  sanctioned  the  fatal 
principle  of  recourse  to  the  secular  arm.  The  Church, 
"quae,  etsi  sacerdotali  contenta  judicio,  cruentas  refugit 
ultiones,  severis  tamen  Christianorum  principum  constitu- 
tionibus  adjuvatur,  dum  ad  spiritale  nonnunquam  recur- 
runt  remedium,  qui  timent  corporale  supplicium"  (Milman's 
Lotifi  Ch}'isiianity,  B.  11.  c.  4).  In  that  fatal  ^'' nonnun- 
quam,^^ that  sacrifice  of  the  law  of  Christ  for  the  chance  of 
an  uncertain  gain,  Ave  find  the  germ-cell  (to  return  once 
more  to  the  metaphor  naturally  suggested  by  the  Theory  of 
Development)  out  of  which  have  come  in  terrible  succession 
the  slaughter  of  the  Albigenses,  the  Auto-da-fes  of  Spain,  the 
massacre  of  St  Bartholomew,  the  fires  of  Smithfield,  the 
Dragonnades  under  Louis  XIV.,  the  long  torturing  tyranny 
of  the  Inquisition.  How  hard  it  was  to  throw  off  the  incubus 
of  the  irpiOTov  yf/eiidos  we  find  but  too  plainly  in  the  action  of 
Anglican  Reformers  under  Henry  VIII.  and  Elizabeth,  of 
Calvin  in  the  execution  of  Servetus,  of  Scotch  Presbyterians, 
and  the  Courts  of  the  Star  Chamber  and  High  Commission. 
Perhaps,  however,  the  crowning  instance  of  the  power  of  the 
evil  demon  to  return  even  to  the  house  from  which  it  had  been 
cast  out  is  seen  in  Chillingworth.  He,  who  in  the  Religio7i 
of  Protestants  had  claimed  an  almost  unlimited  freedom,  and 
written  strongly  against  the  persecuting  policy  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,  came  within  a  few  short  years  to  *'  count  it  a 
greater  happiness  than  God  had  granted  to  his  chosen  ser- 


Romanism.  37 

I  know  not  how  far  any  of  you  may  have 
felt  the  power  of  that  spell  which  has  fasci- 
nated not  a  few  ardent  and  eager  spirits, 
which  has  led  some  to  fear  and  some  to  hope 
that  the  tide  was  turning,  and  that  the  wave 
which  we  had  watched  in  its  slow  retreat  for 
three  hundred  years,  was  creeping-  in  again 
in  creeks  and  bays,  and  was  about  to  sub- 
merge once  more  many  fair  fields  of  thought 
and  action.  I  have  not  sought  to  speak  in 
accents  of  alarm — still  less  to  urge  the  policy 
of  jealousy  and  suspicion,  which  originates 
in  panic  and  does  but  augment  the  danger. 
But  we  cannot  close  our  eyes  to  the  fact  that 
the  danger  exists.  The  former  days  will,  in 
a  time  of  bewilderment  and  controversy  and 
doubt,  seem  to  some  better  than  the  latter. 
And  therefore,  I  trust  I  shall  not  seem  to 
have  misused  the  opportunity  which  has  been 
given  me,  by  urging  those  who  have  listened 
to  the  voice  of  the  charmer,  to  reconsider  that 

vants  in  the  infancy  of  the  Church  that  we  now  have  the 
sword  of  the  civil  magistrate,  the  power  and  enforcement  of 
laws  and  statutes,  to  maintain  our  precious  faith  against  all 
heretical  and  schismatical  oppugners  thereof"  {Sermons,\l.  15). 


;^S  Romanism. 

conclusion.  There  is  a  heavy  ofnis  probandi 
on  all  resolves  to  abandon  the  position  in 
which  God  has  placed  us  before  we  have 
made  full  proof  of  all  the  openings  it  presents 
for  the  advancement  of  our  own  spiritual  life, 
and  the  welfare  of  those  among  whom  we 
are  called  to  work.  England,  and  the  Church 
which  is  identified  with  the  life  of  England, 
are,  for  us  at  least,  the  Sparta  which  God 
has  given  us  to  beautify  and  set  in  order, 
and  it  would  be  ill  done  to  desert  our  post 
and  to  take  our  flight  on  the  wings  of  scep- 
ticism into  the  abysmal  depths  of  supersti- 
tion. 


II.    PROTESTANTISM. 

S.  Matt.  xii.  30. 

He  that  is  not  zvith  me  is  against  nie ;  and 
he  that  gathereth  not  zvith  me  scattereth 
abroad. 

S.  Luke  ix.  50. 

Forbid  Jam  not:  for  he  that  is  not  against  ns 
is  for  ns. 

It  is  obvious  that  the  two  utterances  which  I 
have  read  seem,  at  first  sight,  to  tend  in 
opposite  directions.  The  one  might  well 
become  the  basis  of  a  wider  and  more  com- 
prehensive Catholicity  than  any  Church  of 
Christendom  has  as  yet  attained  to.  The  other 
might  appear  to  sanction  the  most  rigorous 
measures  to  enforce  uniformity,  and  to  repress 
every  form  of  schism  and  dissent.     We  need, 


40  Protestantism. 

in  the  enquiry  on  which  we  enter  to-day,  yet 
more  in  the  part  which  every  one  of  us  will 
some  day  have  to  play  in  relation  to  parties 
within  the  Church's  pale  or  to  sects  outside  it, 
to  interpret  rightly  what  Bacon  has  well  called 
these  "  cross-clauses  of  the  league  of  Chris- 
tiansV  It  is,  for  good  or  evil,  the  character- 
istic feature  of  Protestantism  that  it  has  been 
fruitful  in  these  variations.  It  has  been 
marked,  if  one  may  so  speak,  by  the  hyper- 
trophy of  individualism,  as  the  history  of  the 
Church  of  Rome  has  been  marked  by  its 
suppression. 

It  will  be  noted  as  a  help  to  a  right  under- 
standing of  our  Lord's  words  that  both  the 
passages  which  I  have  cited  were  spoken 
primarily  in  connexion  with  the  work  of  cast- 
ing out  demons.  I  need  not  now  enter  into 
the  vexed  question  of  the  nature  of  that 
demoniac  possession.  It  is  enough  for  our 
present  purpose  to  recognise  its  phenomena 
without  involving  ourselves  in  any  disputable 
theory  of  causation.     Those  phenomena  are, 

^  Bacon's  Essays,  ill.  0/  Unity  in  Religion. 


Protest  an  tism.  41 

beyond  dispute,  Identical  with  many  that  we 
now  connect  with  the  idea  of  morbid  condi- 
tions of  brain  or  nerve,  of  spiritual  states  that 
He  on  the  very  verge  of  insanity.  There  Is  a 
strange  dualism  in  the  nature  which  should 
be  at  unity  within  itself.  Alternate  paroxysms 
of  fear  and  hate,  and  love  and  adoration — a 
preternatural  insight  and  a  reckless  disregard 
of  the  conventional  restraints  of  life — wild  or 
ceaseless  cries,  or  persistent  and  sullen  si- 
lence— these  are  the  features  that  present 
themselves  even  to  the  most  superficial  reader 
of  the  Gospel  records  \  On  these  our  Lord 
looked  as  with  an  infinite  compassion,  and 
made  it  one  chief  object  of  His  work  to  heal 
the  evils  which  thus  met  His  gaze.  And  it 
was  seen  that  His  word  was  with  power.  The 
disorder  was,  in  the  main,  spiritual,  and  yield- 
ed to  spiritual  and  not  to  physical  remedies. 
The  loving  look — the  gracious  welcome — the 
recognition  of  the  true  humanity  which  lay 
beneath   the   wild    conflict   of  the   legion  of 

1  See  Trench  on  the  Mh'acles,  v.  The  Demojtiacs  in  the 
coimtry  of  the  Gadarenes ;  ox  Exairsus  on  Matt.  viii.  28  in 
Bishop  Ellicott's  New  Testamettt  Cofunmitary. 


43  Protestantls?n. 

tempestuous  passions — these  had  power  to 
cast  out  the  demon  forces,  and  to  change  the 
wild  howling  maniac  Into  a  disciple,  sitting  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus,  clothed  and  in  his  right 
mind  ;  to  bring  to  the  fevered  spirit  the  peace 
and  the  sweet  sleep  which  no  popples  or  man- 
dragora  could  have  ministered.  And  what 
the  Lord  Jesus  did  Himself,  that  He  taught 
His  disciples  also  to  do.  It  was  His  first 
commission  to  them,  that,  as  they  preached 
the  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom,  they  were  to  heal 
the  sick  and  to  cast  out  devils.  Their  chief 
ground  of  joy  when  they  returned  was  that 
even  the  devils  were  subject  to  them  through 
His  Name.  Their  exultation  had  its  counter- 
part in  His  joy.  He  saw  in  this  the  pledge 
and  earnest  of  His  future  victory  over  the 
powers  of  evil — He  beheld  as  in  vision  Satan, 
"  as  lightning,  fall  from  heaven,"  cast  out  from 
his  usurped  dominion  in  the  ''heavenly  places" 
of  the  mind  and  will  of  man\ 

Those   who   saw   or   heard   of  this  work 
looked  on  it,  the  Gospel  records  tell  us,  with 

1  Matt.  X.  i;  Mark  iii.  15;  Luke  x.  17,  18;  Eph.  v'.  12. 


Protestantism.  43 

widely  different  feelings.  The  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  felt  no  sympathy  with  it.  It  mat- 
tered not  to  them  whether  the  Gadarene 
demoniac  remained  in  chains  and  fetters, 
howling  in  the  tombs,  or  returned  to  his  own 
home  as  in  the  peace  of  God.  What  did 
matter  was  that  the  power  was  exercised  by 
One  who  was  not  of  their  school  and  had 
rebuked  their  hypocrisy.  They  stood  aghast 
at  the  proof  thus  given  of  the  presence  among 
them  of  a  spiritual  power  mightier  than  their 
own.  That  it  was  a  spiritual,  preternatural 
power  they  could  not,  even  from  their  own 
stand-point,  deny,  and  they  ventured  on  the 
horrible  paradox  that  the  good  work  was 
wrought  by  the  Power  of  Evil,  that  the  libera- 
tion of  the  human  spirit  from  its  bondage  had 
its  source  in  the  subtlety  of  the  great  oppressor. 
"  He  casteth  out  devils  by  Beelzebub,"  was 
their  solution  of  the  problem  which  presented 
itself.  On  the  temper  that  thus  judged  there 
was  passed  the  sentence,  ''  He  that  is  not  with 
me  is  against  me,  and  he  that  gathereth  not 
with  me  scattereth  abroad."    It  approximated, 


44  Protestantism. 

with  an  awful  nearness,  to  the  sin  of  intense 
persistent  antagonism  to  goodness  as  such, 
slandering  and  resisting  it,  which,  in  its  ulti- 
mate development,  excludes  forgiveness  be- 
cause it  excludes  repentance  \  In  the  great 
warfare  of  Christ  against  the  power  of  evil, 
the  end  and  aim  of  which  was  to  rescue  those 
who  had  been  held  as  captives,  and  gather 
them  into  His  Father's  house,  there  could  be 
no  real  neutrality.  He  that  did  not  help  to 
gather,  whose  heart  beat  with  no  yearning 
sympathy  for  those  who  were  wandering  and 
lost,  was  practically  perpetuating  the  isolation 
and  the  misery  which  Christ  sought  to  over- 
come. On  others,  however,  what  they  heard 
of  the  works  of  the  Christ  produced  a  differ- 
ent impression.  It  stirred  up  dormant  sym- 
pathies and  roused  into  energy  powers  that 
had  been  latent.  They  too  would  use  the 
prayer  of  faith  and  the  Name  that  was  mighty 
above  all  names,  that  so  they  might  deliver 
those  who  had,  it  may  be,  for  long  years  of 
their  life,  been  subject  unto  bondage.     They 

1  Matt.  xii.  24 — 32;  Mark  iii.  22 — 30;  Luke  xi.  14 — 20. 


Protestantism.  45 

looked  on  the  frenzied  demon-haunted  souls 
whom  they  met,  with  a  compassion  like  that 
of  Christ.  And  their  words  too  w^ere  mighty 
and  prevailed.  Peace  and  calmness  took  the 
place  of  restless  agitation \  The  man  was 
gathered  into  the  fold  of  that  humanity  from 
which  he  had  strayed  into  the  howling  wilder- 
ness. Those  who  so  worked  had  not  as  yet — 
we  know  not  for  what  reason — ^joined  them- 
selves to  the  company  of  the  disciples  that 
followed  Jesus,  but  they  shewed  by  using 
His  name  that  they  believed  in  Him,  and  by 
the  purpose  for  which  they  used  it  that  their 
mind  was  one  with  His.  And  therefore  when 
the  disciples  sought  to  make  that  outward 
union  an  essential  condition  of  any  recogni- 


^  IVIark  ix.  38;  Luke  ix.  50.  It  is  obvious  that  whatever 
we  understand  by  "casting  out  devils"  was  actually  accom- 
plished by  those  whom  the  disciple  (St  John)  sought  to 
restrain  from  working.  This  was  true  also,  it  would  seem 
from  our  Lord's  reasoning  in  Matt.  xii.  27;  Luke  xi.  19,  of 
the  "  children"  or  disciples  of  the  Pharisees.  To  them  also, 
if  they  were  single-minded  in  their  purpose,  and  used  the 
name  of  the  Most  High  God,  not,  like  the  vagabond  exorcists 
of  Ephesus,  as  a  spell  or  charm,  but  in  humility  and  faith, 
prayer  brought  a  spiritual  power  to  deliver  which  was 
mighty  to  prevail  against  spiritual  evil. 


46  Protestantism. 

tion  of  those  who  were  thus  working,  they 
were  met  with  words,  which,  under  the  form 
of  a  paradox,  presented  the  opposite  pole  of 
the  self-same  truth.  He  that  was  not  against 
Christ  in  that  warfare  with  evil — who  was 
actually  engaged  in  the  conflict,  though  it 
might  be  in  skirmishes  that  lay  outside  the 
plan  of  the  regular  campaign,  was  really  an 
ally  and  not  an  enemy — to  be  welcomed,  not 
to  be  condemned.  It  was  not  amons:  such  as 
these  that  one  would  be  found  who  would 
"lightly  speak  evil"  of  Him. 

The  "cross  clauses"  of  the  league  of 
Christians  are  thus  seen  to  receive  their  prac- 
tical interpretation,  not,  as  Bacon  suggests \  in 

1  ^'Bicon'i  Essays,  ill.  "  Both  these  extremes"  (the  zeal 
of  the  persecutor  and  Laodicean  kikewarmness)  "are  to  be 
avoided;  which  will  be  done,  if  the  league  of  Christians 
penned  by  our  Saviour  Himself  were  in  the  two  cross-clauses 
thereof  soundly  and  plainly  expounded,  '  he  that  is  not  with 
us  is  against  us,'  and  again,  '  he  that  is  not  against  us  is  with 
us':  that  is,  if  the  points  fundamental,  and  of  substance,  in 
religion,  were  truly  discerned  and  distinguished  from  points 
not  merely  of  faith,  but  of  opinion,  order  and  good  intention. 
This  is  a  thing  may  seem  to  many  a  matter  trivial  and  done 
already ;  but  if  it  were  done  less  partially,  it  would  be  em- 
braced more  generally."  The  concluding  words  form  a  me- 
lancholy comment  on  many  memorable  passages  in  the  con- 


Protestantism.  47 

a  company  of  divines  sitting  round  a  table 
and  examining  which  of  the  formulated  after- 
thoughts of  theology  are  to  be  classed  as 
essential  or  non-essential,  fundamentals  or 
things  indifferent,  but  in  looking  to  the  tem- 
per in  which  men  are  acting  and  the  work 
which  they  are  doing.  Are  they  casting  out 
devils,  or  slandering  and  thwarting  those  who 
do  cast  them  out  ?  Are  they  warring,  to 
extend  the  principle  in  a  way  which  all  will 
surely  recognise  as  legitimate,  against  the 
demon  passions  that  desolate  and  make  havoc 
of  all  that  is  best  and  noblest  in  man's  nature — 
against  lust  and  hate  and  falsehood,  against 
pride  and  injustice  and  oppression  ?  If  so, 
the  word  of  command  still  goes  forth  from 
the  Lord  of  the  Churches,  "  Forbid  them  not, 
for  he  that  is  not  against  us  is  for  us."  Are 
they  among  the  upholders  of  traditional 
prejudices,   the   sneerers   at   enthusiasm,    the 

troversies  of  Christendom.  It  would  have  been  well  for  the 
Church  at  large,  for  our  own  National  Church  in  particular, 
if  this  teaching  had  been  more  acted  on,  but  there  is  after  all 
"a  more  excellent  way"  even  than  moderation  in  fixing 
"fundamentals." 


48  Protestantism. 

cavillers  at  details,  among  those  who  never 
hear  of  any  earnest  work  for  the  souls  of 
men  without  asking  the  Ciii  bono  ?  of  a  cynical 
suspicion  ?  For  them,  as  for  those  who  said 
of  Christ  that  He  cast  out  devils  by  Beelzebub, 
there  is  the  condemnation,  "  He  that  is  not 
for  us  is  against  us." 

The  truth  thus  established  is  manifestly 
not  without  its  bearing  on  our  thoughts  and 
feelings,  even  as  to  the  system  of  the  Church 
of  Rome.  There  also  we  find,  and  may  give 
God  thanks  that  we  do  find,  those  who,  not 
without  success,  have  given  themselves,  in 
this  form  or  in  that,  to  the  work  of  casting 
out  devils.  There  also,  for  the  most  part  in 
her  high  places  of  authority,  w^e  find  those 
who  have  condemned  men  who  were  doing 
that  work,  almost  in  the  very  words  in  which 
the  Pharisees  condemned  our  Lord.  We 
need,  as  far  as  lies  in  our  power,  to  recognize 
the  distinction  between  the  two  classes. 
Where  we  find,  as  in  such  characters  as  St 
Dominic,  and  Carlo  Borromeo,  and  Francis 


Protestantism.  49 

de  Sales\  a  strange  blending  of  the  two  con- 
trasted elements,  a  warm  tender  illumined  love 
of  souls  mingled  with  a  zeal,  not  according  to 
knowledge,  against  the  error  or  the  truth  which 
they  looked  on  as  hateful  heresy,  we  must  be 
content  to  leave  the  judgment  which  History 
shrinks  from  pronouncing,  to  Him  before 
whom  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  are  as  an  open 
scroll — from  whom  even  the  persecutor  may 
obtain  the  mercy  which  he  has  refused  to 
others,  on  the  ground  that  he  has  acted  igno- 
rantly  and  in  unbelief,  not  slighting  conscience 
but  misled  by  an  invincible  prepossession. 

We  must  feel,  however,  when  we  turn  from 
the  one  vast  system  with  its  centralised  unity 
to  the  manifold  sects  and  parties  which  popu- 
larly come  under  the   common   category  of 

^  I  write  the  two  names  not  without  reluctance,  but  it 
must  be  remembered  that  both  were  among  the  most  ener- 
getic leaders  of  the  Anti-Reformation  party  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  that  Borromeo  was  the  main  author  of  the  Catechism 
which  popularised  the  teaching  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  and 
that  he  brought  the  Jesuits  into  Switzerland  ;  and  that  the 
70,000  converts  whom  the  Bishop  of  Geneva  was  said  to  have 
brought  back  from  the  heresy  of  Calvin  to  the  bosom  of  the 
Church  were  not  gained  altogether  without  the  use  of  the 
secular  arm  of  the  Duke  of  Savoy, 

P.  S.  4 


50  Protestantism. 

Protestantism,  that  \vc  need  the  balanced 
teaching  of  the  twin  precepts  more  than  ever 
to  direct  our  judgment  and  to  guide  our  con- 
duct. For  you  to  whom  I  speak,  that  is  the 
one  chief  lesson  to  be  learnt.  There  is  pro- 
bably not  one  of  you  who  has  felt,  or  ever 
will  feel,  called  on  to  discuss  the  question 
whether  it  is  his  duty  to  become  a  Wesleyan 
or  a  Congregationalist.  How  you  are  to 
judge  and  act  towards  Wesleyans  and  Con- 
gregationalists  is  a  question  which  you  can 
scarcely  ignore  with  safety  at  any  stage  on 
your  work,  as  laymen  or  as  clergymen. 

I  do  not  care  to  dwell  at  length  on  the 
question  which  has  been  raised,  whether  the 
Church  of  which  we  are  members  is  itself 
rightly  described  as  Protestant.  Historically 
it  may  be  true  that  the  epithet  is  not  alto- 
gether a  happy  one.  In  its  origin  it  had  little 
or  no  dogmatic  significance.  In  its  next 
stage  it  implied  the  acceptance  of  the  Confes- 
sion of  Augsburg  as  distinct  from  those  of 
the  Reformed  Churches  of  France  or  Switzer- 
land— agreement  with  Luther  and  Melancthon 


Protestantism.  5  ^ 

rather  than  with  Calvin  and  Bcza.  In  the 
wider  range  of  connotation  which  it  ulti- 
mately acquired  it  expressed  little  more  than 
the  negation  of  such  errors  as  were  distinctive 
of  the  Roman  Communion.  It  has  never 
been  adopted  by  the  Church  of  England  in 
any  formal  statement  of  her  position.  If,  at 
one  time,  it  was  accepted  almost  boastfully 
by  some  of  her  most  conspicuous  teachers — 
by  those  even  whom  we  regard  as  representa- 
tives of  her  more  Catholic  aspects,  by  Laud 
and  Cosin  no  less  than  by  Chillingworth  and 
Tillotson,  the  title  has  lost  something  of  Its 
greatness  by  passing  to  viler  uses\     It  has 

^  The  Edict  of  Worms  (a.d.  1521)  had  condemned 
Luther  in  the  strongest  possible  terms,  and  ordered  rigorous 
measures  to  be  taken  throughout  the  Empire  against  him  and 
his  followers.  At  the  Diet  of  Spires  (a.d.  1526)  the  Reform- 
ing party  obtained  an  unanimous  decree  suspending  the 
operation  of  that  Edict,  and  urging  a  general  Council  as 
necessary  for  the  peace  and  order  of  the  Church.  At  the 
Second  Diet  of  Spires  (a.d.  1529)  the  Anti-Reform  party,  bv 
a  majority,  repealed  the  decree  of  the  First  and  thus  restored 
the  Edict  of  Worms  to  full  activity.  Against  this  decree  six 
Princes  and  the  deputies  of  fourteen  imperial  cities  protested, 
partly  on  constitutional,  partly  on  religious  grounds.  The 
name  Protestants^  first  applied  to  them  as  so  acting,  soon 
spread  to  their  followers.  The  earliest  instance  of  its  wider 
use  beyond  the  limits  of  Germany  with  which  I  am  acquainted 

4—2 


c;  3  Protestantism. 

been  made  the  plea  for  the  intolerance  of 
statesmen  and  the  violence  of  mobs,  and  the 
panic  and  prejudices  of  the  ignorant*.  Those 
who  were  sunk  in  a  hfe  of  worldhness,  or  who 
looked    on    the    Estabh"shed   Church   from    a 


is  in  Ridley's  speech  on  his  trial:  "Yea,  I  protest,  call  me 
I'roteslaut  who  will."  It  probably  grew  in  popularity  under 
Elizabeth,  and  Bacon  { Observations  on  a  Libel)  speaks  of  the 
''  protestantical  Church  of  England  "  as  though  it  were  a  recog- 
nised phrase.  The  title  of  Chillingworth's  book  shews  that 
it  was  adopted  by  the  high  Anglican  party  whom  he  repre- 
sented. Charles  spoke  of  himself  as  a  "  Protestant  king." 
Laud  claimed  the  title  for  himself  and  Andrewes  {Speech  on 
his  Trial).  Cosin,  in  his  will,  expressed  his  yearning  after 
outward  communion,  his  actual  heart-communion,  with  foreign 
"  Protestants."  The  term  was  struck  out  of  an  address  pre- 
sented to  William  III.  by  a  vote  of  the  Lower  House  of  the 
Convocation  of  Canterbury,  but  retains  its  place  in  the 
Coronation  Service  in  the  promise  of  the  Sovereign  to  main- 
tain the  "Protestant  religion." 

^  We  look  back  with  a  half-sad,  half-contemptuous  won- 
der at  the  time  when  English  Protestantism  turned  to  Lord 
George  Gordon,  or  Lord  Eldon,  or  the  Duke  of  Cumberland 
as  its  leaders,  when  the  Duke  of  York's  "So  help  me  God  I" 
speech  was  printed  in  letters  of  gold  as  if  it  had  been  an 
oracle  from  heaven.  Are  we  quite  certain  that  we  are  better 
than  our  fathers?  Ilie  surplice  riots  at  Exeter  and  St 
Cjeorge's  in  the  East,  the  recent  scenes  at  Hatcham,  the 
organised  action  of  an  Association  which  exists  only  for  the 
purpose  of  promoting  prosecutions  about  the  '*  mint,  anise 
and  cummin"  of  obscure  and  obsolete  rubrics,  will  not  be 
bright  spots  for  the  future  historians  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury to  dwell  on. 


Protestantism.  5  3 

political  standpoint,  simply  as  Established, 
have  sheltered  themselves  under  the  profession 
of  a  zeal  for  its  Protestant  doctrines.  At  the 
best,  the  word  carries  with  it  a  simply  nega- 
tive aspect,  and  no  mere  negation  can  be 
an  adequate  bond  of  unity.  There  may  be 
something  to  be  said,  however  unattainable 
the  ideal  may  be,  for  the  dream  of  a  union  of 
relig;ious  societies  on  the  basis  of  a  common 
Christianity,  but  the  basis  of  a  common 
Protestantism  is,  of  all  things,  the  most 
shadowy  and  unsubstantial.  We  may  feel,  as 
indeed  we  ought  to  feel,  respect  and  gratitude 
for  those  who,  in  past  times,  bore  the  burden 
and  heat  of  a  conflict  in  which  we  too  were 
sharers,  but  an  alliance,  offensive  and  defen- 
sive, requires,  as  a  condition  of  permanence, 
something  more  than  hostility  to  a  common 
foe.  We  may  recognise,  with  no  grudging 
acceptance  of  the  fact,  that  the  tone  of  the 
dogmatic  formularies  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land is  eminently  protestant  against  the  errors 
of  that  of  Rome.  We  do  well  to  avoid  all 
supercilious  scorn  in  our  treatment  of  a  word 


54  rrotcsiantisi7t. 

which  was  once  honourable,  and  stirred  the 
hearts  of  men  Hke  a  trumpet,  calling  them  to 
battle,  but  we  need  to  add  another  term  to  it 
in  order  that  it  may  define  our  position  with 
any  adequacy.  Catholic  first,  and  then  be- 
cause Catholic,  protestant  against  the  coun- 
terfeit of  Catholicity,  is  the  only  legitimate 
description  of  the  position  which  our  Church 
occupies  in  its  relation  to  this  controversy. 

Leaving  this  question  of  words  and  names, 
we  pass  on  to  ask  what  have  been  the  main 
characteristics  for  good  or  evil,  of  those  to 
whom,  as  having  these  at  least,  in  common, 
the  name  of  Protestant  has  been  applied ; 
how  far  it  is  in  our  power  to  refuse  the  evil 
and  to  choose  the  good ;  how  we  ought  to  deal 
with  those  who  seem  to  us  to  have  chosen  the 
evil  as  well  as  the  good,  and  perhaps  in  larger 
measure.  It  seems  a  true  statement  of  these 
characteristics,  true  almost  to  the  verge  of 
being  a  truism,  that  they  are  found  in  the 
tendency  to  individualism,  which  in  greater 
or  less  measure,  has  been  found  in  these 
societies,   or   in   extremest  cases,  in   solitary 


Protestantism,  5  5 

thinkers  who  take  their  stand  outside  all  so- 
cieties. The  right  of  the  individual  intellect 
to  be  the  interpreter  of  Scripture,  instead  of 
accepting  an  interpretation  given  as  authori- 
tative by  Pope,  or  Council,  or  Fathers,  to  go 
beyond  this,  and  to  judge  of  the  evidence  on 
which  the  authority  of  Scripture,  or  any  part 
of  Scripture,  itself  rests,  of  the  grounds  on 
which  we  believe  in  the  existence  of  God 
and  of  a  Divine  order  resting  on  His  will ; 
this  has  been  the  distinguishing  feature  of 
the  great  movement  which  we  recognise  by 
the  name  of  Protestant.  If  it  has  been  sup- 
plemented, as  in  many  cases  it  has  been,  by 
including  the  work  of  the  Spirit  as  guiding 
and  illumining  the  reason,  which,  left  to  itself, 
was  admitted  to  be  inadequate  to  the  task 
of  discerning  the  mysteries  of  God,  it  has  still 
been  left  to  the  individual  intellect  to  deter- 
mine how  far  it  possesses  that  illumination. 

It  will  hardly  be  questioned  here  that 
this  emancipation  of  the  minds  of  men  from 
their  long  thraldom  to  an  authority  which 
might,   at   least,   be  usurped,  resting   on   no 


56  Protestantis77t. 

legitimate  foundation,  was  an  immense  step 
forward  in  the  right  direction.  It  was  to 
theology  what  the  recognition  of  the  rights  of 
the  people  was  in  the  political  history  of  the 
time.  It  stirred  men  to  activity  of  thought 
and  earnest  enquiry  instead  of  a  blind  acqui- 
escence in  the  order  which  they  found  ex- 
isting, or  in  the  traditions  which  they  had 
inherited  from  their  fathers.  It  impressed 
them  with  the  sense  of  a  new  responsibility 
as  seekers  after  truth.  If  it  brought  new  pro- 
blems and  doubts  and  difficulties  before  their 
minds,  it  gave  them  at  the  same  time  courage 
to  face  those  difficulties,  and  led  them  into 
the  right  path  of  investigation  in  the  hope  of 
a  solution.  It  recognised  that  God  reveals 
Himself  to  man  through  Reason,  and  Con- 
science, and  Experience,  no  less  really,  though 
it  might  be  less  fully,  than  through  Scripture 
and  the  Church,  and  taught  men  that  the 
knowledge  gained  by  that  first  Revelation 
was  the  test  by  which  they  were  to  judge 
of  the  meaning  and  credentials  of  the  second. 
Even  those  who  still  urged  the  claims  of  au- 


Protestajttism.  IJ 

thority  as  against  the  endless  variations  of 
private  judgment  felt  the  power  of  the  move- 
ment, and  were  compelled  to  give  a  new  cha- 
racter to  their  arguments.  Every  plea  for 
the  infallible  authority  of  Pope,  or  Church, 
or  Scripture  had  to  be  submitted  to  the 
Reason  which  men  were  seeking  to  persuade 
to  acknowledge  Its  own  Impotence.  Its  free- 
dom w^as  recognised  up  to  the  point  when,  in 
one  supreme  exercise  of  volition,  It  was  to 
determine  that  it  would  be  no  longer  free,  and 
would  thenceforth  submit  Its  judgment  to  the 
self-imposed  power  of  the  tribunal  which  it 
had  learnt  to  look  upon  as  final. 

We,  in  this  place,  shall  hardly  question 
that  the  gain  of  the  movement  which  was 
thus  characterised  has  more  than  balanced 
any  Incidental  loss.  Even  If  it  had  been 
otherwise,  if  the  loss  of  unity,  of  peace,  of  the 
sense  of  certainty  had  been  greater  than 
it  has  been,  It  would  still  remain  true  that 
freedom  is  a  nobler  state  than  bondage, 
that  there  Is  a  truer  unity  than  that 
which  rests  on  absolute  uniformity  in  creed, 


58  Protestantism, 

that  it  is  wrong-,  and  not  right,  for  the  indi- 
vidual soul  to  disinherit  itself  of  the  gifts 
which  it  has  received  from  God  in  order  to 
avoid  the  responsibilities  which  those  gifts 
bring  with  them.  But  the  test  "By  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them"  maybe  challenged 
without  fear,  as  applicable  not  less  to  systems 
of  thought  and  methods  of  enquiry  than  it  is 
to  individual  teachers.  The  w^hole  body  of 
Apologetic  literature  in  which  the  last  three 
centuries  have  been  fruitful  beyond  all  com- 
parison with  any  past  period  of  the  history  of 
Christendom,  and  which  has  never  been  richer 
and  more  effective  than  in  our  time,  what  is 
it  but  the  outcome  of  this  recognition  of  what 
has  been  rightly  called  the  "v^erifying  faculty 


i»» 


^  I  borrow  the  phrase  from  Dr  Rowland  Williams's  paper 
on  Biinsen's  Biblical  Researches  in  Essays  a?td  Revicrvs 
(p.  83).  It  was  much  attacked  at  the  time  by  those  who  were 
alarmed  at  the  tendency  of  that  volume,  and  Augustine's 
maxim  "i\^(?  corrigat  aeger  77iedicamenta  siia"  was  quoted 
against  it.  But  it  will  be  admitted  that  even  the  sick  man 
chooses  his  physician  according  to  the  best  evidence  he  can 
obtain,  and  that  if  he  has  not  before  him  the  prescription  for 
his  own  individual  case,  but  an  unclassified  Pharmacopoeia, 
he  must  exercise  his  discernment  in  deciding  what  mediia- 
menta  are  suitable  for  his  own  maladies  or  those  of  others. 


Protestantism.  59 

within  us,  of  Reason  as  the  lamp  which  God 
has    kindled    in    each    man's    soul,    in    order 
that  by  following  its  light,  and  living  by  it, 
we   might    attain    to   the   perception    of  the 
hicrher    li^ht  which    He    has    manifested    in 
Christ.    If  it  had  been  from  the  first,  the  duty 
of  a    Christian    to   give   to  every  man  who 
asked  him  a  "  reason  of  the  hope"  that  was  in 
hlm\  "an  answer  with  meekness  and  fear," — 
a  duty  which  Implied  the  right  of  the  ques- 
tioner to  ask  that  reason, — we  may  say  with- 
out boasting  overmuch,  that,  at  least  on  the 
intellectual  side  of  the  argument  as  distinct 
from    the   living  personal   experience,  which 
translates  arguments  into  realities   and  con- 
firms outward  evidence  by  that  of  the  spirit 
within  us,  no  age  has  been  so  well  furnished 
as    our    own,    with    weapons,   offensive    and 
defensive,  from  the  armoury  of  God  ;  that  it 
is  an  inestimable  gain,  both  as  regards  the 
attainment  of  truth  and   the  maintenance  cf 
peace    and   goodwill    in  human  societies,   to 
have  substituted  these  weapons  for  those  of 

^   I  Pet.  iii.  15. 


6o  Protestantism. 

the  older  warfare,  for  the  rack,  the  scaffold 
and  the  stalce,  or,  where  men  did  not  dare  to 
venture  on  these,  for  political  and  social  dis- 
qualifications. 

Still  greater,  if  possible,  is  the  debt  which 
we  owe  to  the  essential  principle  of  Pro- 
testantism in  its  work  on  the  interpretation 
of  the  writings  whose  claim  to  be  the 
Oracles  of  God  has  thus  been  vindicated. 
In  proportion  as  it  has  been  true  to  itself, 
men  have  entered  the  house  of  the  interpre- 
ter, and  have  passed  through  its  richly  gar- 
nished chambers  and  have  brought  out  from 
its  treasures  things  new  and  old,  as  well 
instructed  scribes.  It  is  not  too  much  to  sav 
that  under  this  method,  we  have  made  dis- 
coveries in  the  region  of  sacred  literature  no 
less  than  in  that  of  natural  science.  Scripture 
has  been  seen  to  be  a  library  and  not  a  book'; 
each  volume  in  that  library  has  been  studied, 

^  The  idea  was  indeed  latent  in  the  old  title  of  the  Vul- 
gate, Biblia  Sacra,  the  plural  noun  which  came  in  mediaeval 
Latinity  to  be  taken  as  a  feminine  singular,  and  was  expressed 
by  the  term  Bibliotheca,  which  Jerome  himself  applied  to  it, 
and  which  was  freely  used  by  writers  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Church. 


Protestantism.  6 1 

as  other  books  are  studied,  as  having  a  his- 
tory and  meaning  of  its  own,  fashioned  by  the 
mind  of  the  writer,  and  the  environment  in 
the  midst  of  which  he  hved,  and  the  teaching 
which  he  had  received  from  God.  Eacli 
sentence  in  every  book  has  received  a  new 
meaning,  because  it  has  been  no  longer  treated 
as  one  of  a  great  collection  of  texts  to  be 
used  in  controversy,  or  as  rules  of  life,  but  as 
part  of  an  organic  whole.  The  application 
of  the  results  of  the  accurate  study  of  lan- 
guage, of  history,  of  character,  of  psychology, 
has  thrown  light  upon  much  that  before  was 
dark,  and  it  is  almost  a  truism  to  say  that 
the  life  and  words  of  Christ  or  of  St  Paul, 
of  Abraham  or  David  or  Isaiah,  have  been 
broufjht  before  men  in  this  a";e  of  ours  with  a 
clearness  and  vividness  which  were  unknown 
to  our  fathers.  You  in  this  University  may 
well  count  it  as  one  of  your  special  titles  to  the 
reverence  of  the  English  people  that  you,  in 
the  nineteenth  century  as  in  the  seventeenth, 
have  been  foremost  in  this  work,  that  you 
can  claim  as  your  children,  not  a  few  of  the 


6:  Protestantism. 

most  eminent  of  those  who  have  acted  on  the 
principle  of  Protestantism  in  the  temper  of 
CathoUcity,  among  whom  I  may  perhaps 
venture  to-day  'to  recognise  as  one  of  the 
noblest  of  that  goodly  company,  not  of  the 
'  chief  thirty '  only,  but  of  the  '  first  three/  the 
teacher  whose  loss  you  will  soon  deplore, 
while  the  Church  at  large  welcomes  his  entry 
on  a  new  region  of  activity  for  his  w'ell  trained 
powers  \ 

Evil  has,  however,  it  cannot  be  denied, 
been  mingled  with  the  good.  This  assertion 
of    individualism,    of    the    right    of    private 

*  This  sermon  was  preached  on  the  Sunday  after  Dr 
Lightfoot  had  been  designated  as  Bishop  Baring's  successor 
in  the  See  of  Durham.  One  who  belongs  to  the  sister 
University  may  freely  recognise,  without  detracting  from  its 
special  merits,  the  work  which  Cambridge  has  done  from  the 
sixteenth  century  downwards  in  the  criticism  and  interpre- 
tation of  Scripture.  The  list  is  a  long  one,  and  it  will  be- 
.sufficient  to  name  among  those  belonging  to  the  past,  Cran- 
mer,  Ridley,  Latimer,  Rogers  (the  translator  of  the  Bible), 
Davenant,  Fulke,  the  elder  Lightfoot,  Poole  (of  the  Critici 
Sacri  and  Synopsis),  Walton  (of  the  Polyglot  Bible),  Bishop 
Marsh ;  and  of  those  who  come  within  our  o\vn  times,  Alford, 
and  Wordsworth,  and  Trench,  and  Ellicott,  and  Maurice 
(though  here  Oxford  may  claim  a  share),  and  Scrivener,  and 
Perowne,  and  Farrar,  and  Howson,  and  Cook,  and  Lightfoot, 
and  Ilort,  and  Westcott. 


Protestantism.  6"^ 

judgment  as  such,  as  distinct  from  its  recog- 
nition as  a  duty,  for  which  we  need,  as  for 
other  duties,  a  special  preparation,  and 
which  brings  with  it  very  solemn  responsi- 
bilities, has  had  in  the  region  of  man's 
religious  life,  somewhat  of  the  same  disinte- 
grating effect  as  the  assertion  of  the  abstract 
rights  of  men  has  had  in  political  society. 
The  right  so  asserted  has  been  exercised  in 
the  spirit  of  self-will,  without  the  deference 
which  is  due,  in  this,  as  in  all  regions  of  in^ 
quiry,  from  those  who  do  not  think  and  study 
to  those  who  do,  from  the  scholars  of  the 
lowest  form  to  the  masters  of  those  who  know, 
from  the  solitary  dreamer  to  the  coiisensiis  of 
those  who  look  before  and  after.  Men  have 
claimed  a  direct  illumination,  as  giving  them 
not  only  a  sufficient  light  by  which  to  live, 
and  so  leadinp;  them  to  holiness,  but  as  ena- 
bling  them  to  understand  all  mysteries  and  all 
knowledge.  They  have  inverted  Augustine's 
ingenuous  coni^ssion,  Errare posstnn ;  hcercii- 
cus  esse  nolo,  and  taking  for  granted  that  they 
could  not  err,  they  have  assumed  a  position  of 


64  Protcstafitism. 

aloofness  from  the  Church  which  marked 
them  out,  as  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word, 
heretical.  The  results  of  this  spirit  are  seen, 
I  need  not  say,  in  the  history  of  those  varia- 
tions over  which  Romish  controversialists 
have  raised  their  song  of  triumph — in  schisms 
and  disputes  about  the  infinitely  little,  which 
should  lie  below  man's  care,  or  the  infinitely 
great,  which  lies  above  his  ken — in  the  loss  of 
all,  or  nearly  all,  sense  that  Christ  came  not 
only  to  redeem  this  soul  and  that  from  the 
penalty  of  sin,  but  to  gather  the  souls  so 
redeemed  into  a  great  society  with  a  corporate 
and  perpetual  life,  with  memories  stretching 
back  into  the  past,  and  hopes  reaching  for- 
ward to  the  future.  The  "  dissidence  of  Dis- 
sent^" has  taken  in  men's  thoughts  the  place 
of  the  Communion  of  Saints,  and  the  one 
question  which  each  one  has  been  taught  to 
ask  himself  has  been  '■'  Am  /  saved  from  ever- 

^  The  characteristic  watchword,  for  many  years,  of  the 
Nonconformist  newspaper.  It  has  now,  however,  been  with- 
(h-awn.  Giitta  cavat  lapidem,  and  the  sape  cadendo  of  Mr 
Matthew  Arnold's  gentle  iteration  would  seem  to  have 
achieved  its  victory. 


Protestantism.  65 

lasting  torments"  rather  than  "am  I  living  as 
a  child  of  the  Kingdom,  a  citizen  of  the 
heavenly  City?" 

Not  seldom,  also,  in  the  history  of  Protest- 
antism, has  it  proved  untrue  to  itself  It  had 
rejected  the  authority  of  an  infallible  Pope  or 
an  infallible  Church,  but  the  spirit  which  it 
had  cast  out  returned,  and  instead  of  believ- 
ing, in  the  quietness  and  confidence  of  faith, 
that  the  Word  of  God  would  prove  itself  to 
be  true  to  those  who  tried  it  rightly,  it  assum- 
ed that  the  books  that  contained  that  Word 
were  infallible  in  all  things.  It  condemned 
in  advance,  as  impious  and  unbelieving,  all 
conclusions  in  history  or  science  which  seemed 
at  variance  with  any  part  of  its  teaching — all 
expansions  in  doctrine,  or  discipline  or  ritual 
which  could  not  be  found  in  some  definite 
form  within  Its  pages.  Lavishing  what  Hooker 
has  well  called  "incredible  praises"^  on  Holy 

^  Hooker,  Eccl.  Polity,  II.  vill.  7.  "And  as  incredible 
praises  given  unto  men  do  often  abate  and  impair  the  credit 
of  their  deserved  commendation;  so  we  must  likewise  take 
great  heed,  lest  in  attributing  unto  Scripture  more  than  it 
can  have,  the  incredibility  of  that  do  cause  even  those  things 
which  indeed  it  hath  most  abundantly,  to  be  less  generally 
esteemed. 

P.  s,  5 


66  Protestantism. 

Scripture,  they  turned  it  into  an  idol  to  which 
they  paid  a  blind  and  unreasoning  homage, 
ascribing  to  it  a  character  which  it  does  not 
claim  for  itself,  and  using  it  for  purposes  for 
which  it  was  not  needed,  for  which  also  its 
very  form  or  fashion  might  have  shewn  that 
it  was  never  intended. 

The  history  of  the  relations  between  the 
Church  of  England  and  these  latter  aspects 
of  Protestantism  has  not  been  a  very  happy 
or  creditable  history.  We  cannot  study  the 
bearing  of  the  great  Puritan  party,  to  which 
we  may  look  as  the  parent  of  all  later  forms 
of  Dissent,  without  seeing  that  there  were 
in  it  many  elements  of  nobleness.  Its  very 
name — in  itself  a  far  grander  name  than  Pro- 
testant— bore  its  witness,  though  given,  it 
might  be,  in  derision,  of  a  high  ideal  of  purity 
in  doctrine,  in  worship  and  in  morals  \     The 

^  It  would  be  interesting  here  also,  as  in  the  case  of 
Protestant,  to  trace  the  genesis  of  the  name,  who  first  used  it, 
when  it  first  appeared,  and  the  like.  Historians,  however, 
even  Neal,  are  vague  on  these  points,  and  we  learn  little 
more  than  that  the  party  that  desired  a  further  reformation  of 
the  doctrine,  discipline,  and  ritual,  of  the  Church  of  England, 
began  about  A.D.  1564  to  be  known  as  Puritans.     In  Shake- 


Protestantism.  6/ 

men  who  were  so  described  were  marked  by 
an  intensity  of  faith  which  has  seldom  been 
seen  working  on  so  large  a  scale  since  the 
first  ages  of  the  Church.  Sin  and  holiness, 
and  pardon  and  peace,  and  heaven  and  hell, 
were  to  them  intense  realities.  They  were 
as  the  salt  of  the  nation,  preserving  it  from 
the  putrescence  with  which  it  w^as  threatened 
by  the  revived  paganism  and  sensualism  of 
the  Renaissance.  They  fought  for  the  civil 
as  well  as  the  religious  liberties  of  English- 
men against  a  tyranny  that  was  at  once  eccle- 
siastical   and    Erastian  \      Even    their    Sab- 

speare's  Tzvelfth  Night  (A\T:itten  between  1590-1602)  in  which 
Malvolio  is  described  as  ''a  kind  of  Puritan"  (Act  il.  3),  it 
appears  as  a  current-term  of  reproach.  The  title-page  of  a 
Life  of  Joseph  Alleyne  by  C.  Stanford  (1873)  gives,  as  a 
quotation  from  Erasmus,  the  words :  Sit  anima  mea  ctnn 
Pttritanis  Ajtglicanis.  No  reference  is  given,  and  I  have 
been  unable  to  verify  the  passage.  Assuming  its  genuine- 
ness it  would  seem  to  imply  that  the  term  had  been  ap- 
plied, perhaps,  even  then,  with  something  of  a  sneer,  to 
the  Oxford  Reformers,  and  that  More  and  Colet  were  the 
first  bearers  of  the  name. 

^  It  will  hardly  be  contended,  even  by  the  warmest  ad- 
mirers of  the  Anglican  party  under  the  Stuart  regime,  that 
the  Starchamber  and  High  Commission  Courts,  dominant  as 
was  Laud's  influence  in  them,  were  true  Church  tribunals  in 
their  constitution.     Even  "  His  Majesty's  Declaration  "  pre- 

5—2 


68  Protcstantisvi. 

batarianism,  overstrained  and  Judaising  as  it 
was,  stands  out  in  honourable  contrast  with 
the  coarse  comedies  and  the  brutal  bear- 
baitings  which  were  then  the  recognised  re- 
creation of  an  English  Sunday.  But  with  this 
there  was  all  the  narrowness  that  grows  out 
of  ignorance  and  panic.  They  sought  to  ob- 
literate all  traces  of  the  continuity  of  the 
Church's  life,  and  took  fright  at  things  that 
were  absolutely  indifferent  because  they  had 
belonged  to  its  pre-reformation  period  \ 
They  acted   too  often  in  the  very  spirit   of 


fixed  to  the  Thirty-nine  Articles,  though  interesting  as  the 
first  example  of  a  '  Broad  Church '  comprehensiveness  in  the 
interpretation  of  dogmatic  formulae,  assumes,  in  "prohibiting 
the  least  difference  from  the  said  Articles,  not  suffering 
unnecessary  disputations,  altercations,  or  questions  to  be 
raised,"  and  decreeing  that  "all  further  curious  search  be 
laid  aside,*'  an  authority  more  in  harmony  with  the  theory 
of  the  Swiss  physician  whom  we  know  as  Erastus  (Thomas 
Liebler,  of  the  Swiss  Baden)  than  with  either  the  Episcopal  or 
Presbyterian  '  platform '  of  Church  polity. 

^  The  vestments,  the  surplice,  the  sign  of  the  cross,  the 
position  of  the  Lord's  Table,  the  use  of  chanting  and  instru- 
mental music,  the  ring  in  marriage,  were  among  the  most 
prominent  of  the  adiapko7'a,  round  which  the  battle  of  con- 
troversy raged  in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries. 
Here,  too,  it  would  seem  that  the  prejudices  and  passions  of 
the  past  have  a  potent  vitality. 


Protestantism,  69 

sectarianism.  When  they  had  their  brief  hour 
of  triumph,  they  used  it  without  pity,  and 
shewed  that  the  spirit  of  intolerance  survived 
even  in  the  champions  of  freedom.  And  the 
rulers  of  the  Church  on  the  other  hand — Can 
we  hold  them  blameless  ?  Where  it  would 
have  been  their  wisdom  to  conciliate  the  pre- 
judices of  the  weak,  and  to  utilise  the  reserve 
force  of  spiritual  energies,  and  to  concede  a 
little  for  the  sake  of  gaining  much,  we  find 
them  bent  on  a  froward  retention  of  customs 
and  formulas  which  had  not  ev^en  the  prestige 
of  antiquity — insisting  on  a  rigorous  uni- 
formity and  enforcing  it  by  severest  penalties. 
Both  sides  alike  act  and  speak  as  though  they 
had  never  heard  the  words  "We  that  are 
strong  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the 
weak,  and  not  to  please  ourselves  \"     If  we 

^  The  oppressive  measures  recorded  in  Walker's  "  Suffer- 
ings of  the  Clergy,"  the  expulsion  of  many  hundreds  of  that 
order  from  their  cures  and  homes  imder  the  Long  Parliament 
and  Cromwell  must  be  borne  in  mind  when  we  censure,  as 
we  are  compelled  to  censure,  the  over-bearing  harshness 
which  was  shewn  at  the  Savoy  Conference,  and  which  issued 
in  the  "  black  Bartholomew  "  fixed  by  the  Act  of  Uniformity 
of  1662,  for  the  deprivation  of  the  2000  Presbyterian  Minis- 


70  Protestantism. 

may  believe  of  many  on  both  sides  that  they 
were  casting  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
even  though  they  followed  not  with  those 
whom  we  follow,  we  must  fear  that  many  also 
came  under  the  condemnation  passed  on  those 
who  do  not  gather,  and  are  therefore  as  he  that 
scattereth  abroad.  Golden  opportunities  were 
wasted  of  which  we  cannot  hope  that  their 
like  will  ever  again  be  given  to  us,  and  we  arc 
compelled  to  look  the  fait  accompli  in  the 
face,  and  to  acknowledge  that  the  sentence 
'  Too  late '  is  written  on  all  schemes  for  the 
union  and  reconciliation  of  the  dissenting 
communities  Avhich  we  see  around  us,  with 
each  other  or  with  the  Church. 

But  accepting,  as  we  must,  that  lamentable 

ters,  many  of  whom  were  as  the  salt  of  the  earth  in  the 
hohness  of  their  lives,  and  most  of  whom  were  yearning  for 
Communion  with  the  Established  Church,  if  but  a  few  con- 
cessions had  been  made  to  them  in  things  indifferent.  A 
few  leading  minds  like  Stillingfleet,  Tillotson,  Burnet,  Crofts, 
Baxter,  sought  in  the  forty  years  that  followed,  for  terms  of 
comprehension,  and  the  Revolution  of  1688  seemed  at  one 
time  to  hold  out  a  hope  that  the  contending  parties  might  be 
drawn  together  by  the  sense  of  a  common  danger.  On  the 
Country  party  in  the  House  of  Commons,  the  country  Clergy 
in  the  Lower  House  of  Convocation,  rests  the  responsibility 
of  having  frustrated  all  such  well-intentioned  efforts. 


Protestantism.  y  i 

heritage,  are  we  simply  to  content  ourselves 
with  the  proverb  of  despair  and  to  let  the 
children's  teeth  be  set  on  edge  for  ever  by  the 
sour  grapes  of  which  the  fathers  have  eaten  ? 
Are  we  still  to  look  on  those  who  are  our 
bone  and  our  flesh,  who  have  fought  the  same 
battles  against  the  same  foes,  with  a  super- 
cilious and  discourteous  scorn  \'*  Are  we  to 
condemn  as  schismatics  those  who  have  been 
alienated  from  us  at  least  as  much  by  the  fro- 
wardness  of  our  fathers,  as  by  the  perverse- 
ness  of  theirs  ?  Are  we  to  confine  our  sympa- 
thies and  efforts  at  re-union  to  the  far-off 
Churches  of  the  East,  or  the  corrupt  com- 
munion of  the  Latin  Church,  while  we  shrink 
from  contact  and  co-operation  with  the  more 
energetic  and  evangelic  life  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  of  Western  Europe,  or  with  the 
communities  to  which  it  would  be  hard,  on 
any  New  Testament  principles,  to  deny  the 
name   of   Churches,   that   exist   among   our- 

1  The  existence  of  this  feeling  as  dominant  in  the  upper 
classes  of  English  Society  in  the  past,  and  not  extinct  in  the 
present,  will,  I  suppose,  hardly  be  questioned.  It  shews 
itself  even  now  in  the  most  opposite  quarters,  in  the  Bishop 


72  Pj'otestatitism. 

selves  \?  We  as  Churchmen  need  not  shrink 
from  following  Cosin  ^  in  holding  communion 
with  "the  Protestant  and  best  Reformed 
Churches "  of  France  and  Germany  and  re- 
cognising the  validity  of  their  ordinations,  in 
declaring  that  "  in  what  part  of  the  world  so 

of  Lincoln  and  Mr  Matthew  Arnold,  as  a  survival  of  the  old 
leaven.  When  we  sneer  at  Dissenters  as  "Philistines,"  or 
deny  to  their  teachers  the  conventional  title  of  respect  which 
indicates  nothing  more  than  that  they  are  recognised  by  the 
body  to  which  they  belong,  as  qualified  instructors,  we  are 
reproducing  the  old  arrogance  and  the  old  bitterness  of  our 
fathers. 

1  It  will  be  acknowledged  that  the  Non-conformist 
Societies  are  congregations  of  baptised  persons,  confessing 
the  name  of  Christ,  taking  scripture  as  their  rule  of  faith.  It 
would  be  hard  to  prove  that  St  Paul  would  not  have  recog- 
nised such  a  congregation  as  an  Ecdesia,  though  he  might 
have  deplored,  as  we  deplore,  the  imperfect  knowledge,  or 
the  inherited  conviction,  which  separates  them  from  com- 
munion with  the  wider  Ecdesia  of  the  nation. 

2  The  extract  that  follows  is  from  Cosin's  Will  ( Works  in 
Anglo-CathoUc  Library,  i.  p.  xxxii.)  After  his  expulsion 
from  the  Mastership  of  Peterhouse,  he  took  refuge  in  France 
and  lived  at  Charenton,  not  far  from  Paris.  He  communi- 
cated with  the  Protestant  (more  strictly,  of  course,  we  should 
say,  the  Reformed)  Churches  there,  and  they  allowed  him  to 
officiate  in  their  congregations,  using  the  Liturgy  of  the 
Church  of  England.  When  consulted  as  to  the  lawfulness  of 
such  communion  he  wrote,  "To  speak  my  mind  freely  to  you 
I  would  not  wish  any  of  ours  absolutely  to  refuse  communi- 
cating in  their  Church,  or  determine  it  to  be  unlawful,  for 
fear  of  a  greater  scandal  that  may  thereupon  arise,  than  we 
can  tell  how  to  answer  or  excuse."     Ibid.  p.  xxx. 


Protestantism.  73 

ever  any  Churches  are  extant,  bearing  the 
name  of  Christ  and  professing  the  true  Catho- 
lic Faith,  and  worshipping  and  calling  upon 
God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
with  one  heart  and  voice,  if  anywhere  we  be 
now  hindered  actually  to  be  joined  with  them, 
either  by  distance  of  countries  or  variance 
amongst  men  or  by  any  hindrance  whatso- 
ever, yet  always  in  our  mind  and  affection  we 
should  join  and  unite  with  them."  We  may 
well  be  content  to  walk  in  the  steps  of  San- 
croft  in  urging  on  the  Clergy  "  that  they  have 
a  very  tender  regard  to  our  brethren,  the  Pro- 
testant Dissenters  .  .  .  persuading  them, 
if  it  may  be,  to  a  full  compliance  with  our 
Church,  or,  at  least,  that  '  whereto  we  have 
already  attained,  we  may  all  walk  by  the 
same  rule,  and  mind  the  same  thing;'  pray- 
ing for  the  universal  blessed  union  of  all  Re- 
formed Churches,  both  at  home  and  abroad, 
against  our  common  enemies  \"  We  may  ac- 
knowledge with  thankfulness  that  many  steps 
have  been  taken  to  the  right  application  in 

1  D'Oyly,  Life  of  Sancroft^  p.  196. 


74  Protcstantis7n. 

vicliorcm  paj'icin,  of  the  "  cross  clauses  of  the 
league  of  Christians."  One  by  one  the  sta- 
tutes which  embodied  the  vindictive  Intole- 
rance of  the  seventeenth  century  have  been 
swept  away.  The  operation  of  the  Conscience 
Clause  in  our  National  Schools  no  longer 
throws  us  Into  an  hysterical  alarm.  The  ad- 
mission of  Dissenters  to  our  Colleges  no 
longer  rouses  the  fierce  passions  of  contro- 
versy, as  it  did  when  the  Master  mind  of  this 
your  University  was  forced  to  resign  his  tu- 
torship because  he  pleaded  for  the  cause  of 
justice  and  of  charity  \  Bishops  and  Pro- 
fessors of  the  Church  are  seen  working  side 
by  side  with  Nonconformist  scholars  in  the 
great  task  of  translating  and  Interpreting  the 
sacred  books  which  are  the  common  heritage 
of  all.  They  have  recognised  that  It  was 
right  to  Inaugurate  that  work  by  participation 
in  the  act  which  witnesses  of  a  higher  unity 

^  I  refer,  of  course,  in  this  to  Bishop  Thirlwall's  pamph- 
let on  the  Admission  of  Dissenters,  and  the  proceedings  that 
followed  on  it.  (See  Edinburgh  Review,  Vol.  cxLiii).  For 
the  now  almost  forgotten  controversy  of  the  Conscience 
Clauses  I  may  refer  to  the  Bishop's  Charge  for  1866,  in  the 
second  volume  of  Dean  Perowne's  Edition  of  his  Retnains. 


Protestantism.  75 

than  that  which  is  Hmlted  by  outward  uni- 
formity in  dogma  or  in  ritual — that  the  true 
Elevation  of  the  Host  was  that  which  raised 
it  above  our  manifold  divisions  \     It  remains 

^  I  owe  the  expression  and  the  thought  to  the  late  F.  D. 
Maurice.     It  may  freely  be  admitted  that  the  Communions  in 
Westminster  Abbey,  in  June  1870,  to  which  all  members  of 
the  two  Revision  Companies  were  invited,  bore  an  entirely 
exceptional  character,  and  that  the  Rubric  which  directs  that 
none  should  be  admitted  to  communion  but  ' '  such  persons  as 
have  been  confirmed,  or  are  ready  and  desirous  to  be  con- 
firmed" \\2iS,  pro  hac  vice,  disregarded.    But  the  rubric  itself 
is,  on  the  other  hand,  a  dead  letter  in  its  prohibitive,  though 
happily  a  living   ordinance   in  its  directive,  aspects.     The 
English    Church    has    never   adopted   the   Scotch   plan   of 
"fencing"  the  Lord's  Table,  and  in  the  public  administration 
of  Holy  Communion,  we,  for  the  most  part,  are  entirely  igno- 
rant  whether  the   condition   has    been   complied   with,   or 
whether  those  who   present   themselves   for  Communicants 
have  previously  been  trained  in  her  Communion.     We  take 
for  granted  that  they  are  ' '  worthy  "  because  they  seek  for 
fellowship  with  Christ  and  His  Church  in  His  ordinance,  that 
their    consciences    find    nothing    in   our    Order   for    Holy 
Communion  to  repel  them  from  it.     On  this  occasion  men 
were  on  the  point  of  starting  on  a  great  work  which  was 
planned  for  the    good    of   English-speaking   Christendom. 
Both  Houses  of  Convocation  had  deliberately  invited  Non- 
conformist Scholars  of  many  different  denominations  to  take 
part  in  that  work.     Was  it  supposed  that   they  could  not 
possibly  join  in  prayer   for   the   Divine   blessing   on   their 
labours,  that  they  were  to  be  students  of  the  Divine  Book  with 
no  sense  of  a  Divine  unity  binding  them  together?  And  if  they 
could  thus  draw  near  to  the  Father  through  the  Son,  was 
there  not  a  cause  for  suspending,  for  the  time,  the  restrictions 


']()  Protestantism. 

for  you,  who  are  rising  to  take  your  place  in 
the  ranks  of  the  clergy  or  laity  of  the  Church 
of  England,  to  carry  on  the  good  work  to  its 
completeness ;  to  meet  any  grievances  that 
yet  remain  in  the  temper,  not  of  a  jealous 
exclusiveness,  but  of  an  equitable   charity  ^ ; 

which  exckided  them  from  the  highest  Act  of  that  access? 
Did  not  each  Communicant,  with  whatever  sacramental 
theories  he  might  approach  the  Table,  confess  that  there  was 
in  that  Memorial  Feast  something  which  was  wider  than  all 
theories,  and  that  there  was  nothing  in  the  liturgy  in  which 
he  joined,  though  there  might  be  that  in  it  which  he  would 
wish  otherwise,  to  hinder  his  participation  in  it  ?  Was  it  not 
wise  and  charitable  to  leave  it  to  the  conscience  of  each  to 
say  whether  he  could  make  that  confession  ? 

^  I  have  no  wish  to  enter  here  into  a  discussion  of  the 
vexed  question  of  which  we  see  the  outcome  in  the  endless 
Dissenters'  Burials  Bills  of  the  last  few  years  ;  but  no  language 
can  well  be  too  strong  in  deprecation  of  the  tone  and  temper 
in  which  that  discussion  is  commonly  approached  by  those 
who  claim  to  represent  Church  interests  in  Parliament  or  the 
press.  There  is  the  old  bearing  of  the  Cavaliers  to  the 
Roundheads,  of  the  Country  party  of  the  Restoration  to  the 
Presbyterian.  There  are  the  old  cries  of  the  "  Church  in 
danger"  and  "the  thin  end  of  the  wedge,"  the  old  incapacity 
to  enter  into  the  feelings  of  those  from  whom  we  differ,  and 
to  understand  that  a  grievance  may  be  very  real  even  though 
it  be  only  "  sentimental,"  the  old  Noii  possimius  of  an 
irrational  resistance.  The  history  of  the  Conscience  Clause 
is  not  in  this  matter  without  its  lessons.  Men  nail  their 
colours  to  the  mast  and  raise  the  cry  of  "  no  surrender."  At 
last  a  change  comes,  more  thorough  and  sweeping  than  that 
which  they  had  resisted,  and  they  find  that  what  they  dreaded 


Protestantism.  yj 

to  recognise  that  those  who  are  not  against 
us  in  the  great  battle  against  ignorance  and 
evil  are  on  our  side — and  so  to  inherit  the 
blessing  which  belongs  to  "  the  repairers  of 
the  breach  and  the  restorers  of  paths  to 
dwell  in."     (Isai.  Iviii.  12.) 

takes  its  place  in  the  normal  order  of  the  nation's  life,  with- 
out the  convulsive  and  catastrophic  changes  which  their  fears 
had  prognosticated. 


III.    AGNOSTICISM. 

Acts  xvii.  23. 

/  found  an  altar  with  this  inscriptio7i^   TO 
THE  UNKNOWN  GOD. 

Rom.  I.  19. 

That  which  may  he  known  of  God  is  matiifest 
in  them. 

We  can,  without  much  difficulty  or  risk  of 
error,  picture  to  ourselves  the  thoughts  and 
feelings  of  the  Apostle  as  he  walked  through 
the  streets  of  Athens,  or  stood  talking  to  such 
as  would  listen  to  him  in  its  agora.  The 
stately  temples  that  move  the  world's  wonder, 
the  statues  of  Athene,  or  Poseidon,  or  Apollo 
in  every  courtyard,  the  Hermes  busts  at  the 
corner  of  every  street,  these  were  for  him  not, 
as   they   have   been    to   many,    a   "thing   of 


Agnosticism.  79 

beauty,  and  a  joy  for  ever,"  but  the  witness  of 
a  fatal  degradation.  He  had  seen  many 
Greek  cities — Tarsus,  Antloch,  Lystra, — but 
none  had  so  stirred  his  spirit  into  a  paroxysm 
of  indignant  grief.  That  feeling  was  but 
intensified  by  the  fact  that  the  Wisdom  no 
less  than  the  Art  of  the  Greek  world  was 
here  presented  to  his  mind  in  its  highest  and 
most  perfect  form.  Those  brave  words  of 
Epicureans  and  Stoics  as  to  the  Supreme 
Good  and  the  chief  end  of  life,  that  super- 
cilious disdain  of  the  popular  worship  which 
the  philosopher  knew  to  be  radically  wrong, 
yet  had  not  courage  to  abandon,  that  high 
Ideal  of  conformity  to  the  Eternal  Order  on 
the  one  hand,  or  of  a  serene  equilibrium  and 
maximum  of  enjoyment  on  the  other — what 
had  they  done  to  raise  the  mass  of  mankind 
to  clearer  thoughts  of  God,  or  greater  purity 
of  life  ? 

His  eye  had,  however,  rested  on  words 
which  seemed  to  him  of  profound  significance, 
and  gave  a  new  direction  to  his  thoughts. 
We  need  not  now  discuss  what  was  the  mean- 


8o  Agnosticism. 

ing  of  the  words  TO  THE  UNKNOWN  GOD,  to 
him  who  had  dedicated  the  altar.  Was  it  the 
extreme  result  of  Polytheism,  unable  to 
identify  its  benefactor  among  the  gods  many 
and  lords  many  of  Greek  mythology,  and 
thinking  of  one  more  to  be  added  to  the  list 
who  as  yet  was  without  a  name?  Was  it,  as 
seems  more  probable,  like  the  SiGNUM  INDE- 
PREHENSIBILIS  Dei  on  the  Mithraic  group 
from  Ostia\  the  utterance  of  a  yearning  cry 

1  The  inscription  maybe  found  in  Orelli,  li.  p.  looo;  the 
altar  on  which  it  appears  is  in  the  Vatican  Museum.  It 
represents,  like  most  of  those  dedicated  to  the  worship  of 
Mithras,  a  youthful  figure  sacrificing  a  bull.  The  inscription 
runs : 

SIGNUM   INDEPREHENSIBILIS    DEI 

G.    VALERIUS  HERCULES.      SACERDOS. 
P.    P. 
De  Rossi  thinks  that  it  belongs  to  the  last  half  of  the  third 
century,  when  the  worship  of  Mithras  (of  which  the  con- 
tinued observance  of  the  Dies  Solis  is  perhaps  a  survival) 
came  to  be  fashionable  as  a  rival  to  the  claims  of  that  of 
Christ.     It  had,  however,  been  introduced  at  Ostia  as  far 
back  as  the  time  of  Pompeius  (Plutarch,  Pomp.),  and  Ter- 
tullian  {De  PrcEscr.  c.  XL.)  bears  witness  to  its  wide-spread 
prevalence  in  his  own  time,  and  speaks  of  it  as  presenting 
many  points   of  resemblance  to   the   cidtiis  of  Christians. 
There  is,   therefore,  no  anachronism  in  supposing  that  an 
altar  of  this  type  may  have  existed  in  Athens  in  the  first 
century.     It  may  be  added  that  the  absence  of  any  reference 
to  such  an  inscription  in  Greek  writers  is  against  the  assump- 
tion of  a  much  earlier  date." 


Agnosticism,  8 1 

for  the  Undiscovered  One,  Supreme  above  all 
Gods — worshipped  in  many  lands  and  under 
many  names — but  as  yet  revealed  to  none, 
and  wrapt  in  the  impenetrable  darkness  of  an 
eternal  mystery?  The  latter  was,  at  all  events, 
the  interpretation  which  the  Apostle  put  upon 
the  words  when  he  made  it  the  text  of  that 
memorable  discourse  before  the  court,  or 
within  the  precincts,  of  the  Areopagus.  I 
dare  not  venture  now,  great  as  the  temptation 
is,  to  follow  that  discourse  step  by  step,  and 
to  trace  its  bearing  on  those  who  listened,  the 
devout  worshippers — the  gossiping  idlers — 
the  philosophic  disputants.  It  will  be  enough 
to  note  that  he  sees  in  the  inscription  a  token 
of  that  awe  of  the  unseen  and  unknown 
forces  that  lie  round  us,  which  is  at  once  the 
germ  of  all  true  religion,  and  the  source  of 
the  basest  superstitions  ;  that  in  contrast  with 
the  false  idea  of  God  of  which  the  latter  were 
developments,  he  proclaims  the  true  philo- 
sophy of  worship,  almost,  as  far  as  its  nega- 
tive aspect  is  concerned,  in  the  very  words  of 
P.  S.  6 


82  As:nosticisin. 


i> 


Lucretius*,  as  resting  on  the  thought  that  God 
needs  nothing  at  our  hands,  but  gives  all 
things ;  that  he  adds  to  this  the  outline  of  a 
new  philosophy  of  History  as  being,  in  all  its 
complexity,  in  "the  times  before  appointed, 
and  the  bounds  of  men's  habitations,"  the 
school  in  which  God  educates  mankind, 
waking  longings  which  remain  unsatisfied, 
leading  them  through  devious  ways,  as  men 
feeling  their  way  and  groping  in  the  twilight 
dusk,  after  the  Eternal  and  Invisible.  To 
that  outward  witness  there  is,  he  adds,  an 
answering  voice  within  us.  The  Stoics  were 
right  in  their  belief  that  every  man  is  a 
Temple  to  himself,  and  that  in  that  temple 
he  may  find  God.  "  He  is  not  far  from  every 
one  of  us."  More  truly  than  in  the  witness 
of  creation,  than  in  the  records  of  experience, 

1  Lucret.  De  Nat.  Rer.  ii.  645—650: 
"  Omnis  enim  per  se  divom  natura  necesse  est 
Immortali  aevo  summa  cum  pace  fruatur, 
Semota  ab  nostris  rebus  sejunctaque  longe ; 
Nam  privata  dolore  omni,  privata  periclis, 
Ipsa  suis  pollens  opibus,  nil  indiga  nostri, 
Nee  bene  promeritis  capitur,  neque  tangitur  ira." 
Acts  xvii.  25  "  Neither  is  worshipped  with  men's  hands,  as 
though  He  needed  anything." 


Agnosticism.  St^ 

he  may  find  in  the  depths  of  consciousness, 
in  the  law  written  in  his  heart,  in  the  thoughts 
that  accuse  each  other,  the  token  that  every 
child  of  man  is  a  child  of  God.  "We  also  are 
His  offsprlng-V 

The  speech  came  to  an  end,  but  not  so  the 
train  of  thought  of  which  it  was,  as  it  were,  the 
firstfruits.  The  Apostle's  mind  w^orked  on  in 
that  groove,  and  sought  to  solve  the  problems 
which  had  thus  presented  themselves.  How 
was  it  that,  though  God  had  not  left  Himself 
without  witness,  giving  showers  from  heaven 

^  Dr  Lightfoot  has  given  some  striking  illustrations  in  his 
Excursus  on  Si  Paul  and  Seneca  {Philippians,  p.  288): 

"Temples  are  not  to  be  built  to  God  of  stones  piled  on 
high:  He  must  be  consecrated  in  the  heart  of  each  man" 
{Fj-agm.  123)..."  God  is  near  thee;  He  is  with  thee:  He  is 
within"  [Ep.  Mor.  xli.  i)..."  Thou  shalt  not  form  Him  of 
silver  or  gold.  A  true  likeness  of  God  cannot  be  moulded 
of  this  material  "  {Ep.  Alor.  xxxi.). 

Another  may  be  given  from  a  contemporary  poet,  the 
nephew  of  Seneca  and  the  namesake  of  the  writer  of  the 
Acts : 

"  Estne  dei  sedes  nisi  terra,  et  pontus  et  aer, 
Et  coelum  et  virtus  ?     Superos  quid  petimus  ultra? 
Jupiter  est  quodcumque  vides,  quocunque  moveris." 

Lucan,  Phars.  IX.  578—580. 

Many  other  illustrations  will,  of  course,  be  found  in  most 
Commentaries  on  the  Acts. 

6—2 


84  Agnosticism. 

and  fruitful  seasons,  filling  men's  hearts  with 
food  and  gladness^  men  either  shewed  by 
their  worship,  as  in  the  popular  ritual,  that 
they  knew  Him  not,  even  by  the  hearing  of  the 
ear,  or  as  in  the  altar  to  the  Unknown  God, 
confessed  their  ignorance  ?  What  adequate 
explanation  could  be  given  of  those  times  of 
ignorance  during  which  God  had  overlooked, 
and,  as  it  were,  connived  at  the  world's  evils, 
tolerating  the  sins  of  men,  while  as  yet  there 
were  no  signs  of  the  repentance  which  is  the 
one  condition  of  forgiveness  ?  If  the  history 
of  the  world  was  the  education  of  mankind, 
what  was  the  goal  to  which  that  education 
was  directed  ? 

The  whole  argument  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans  is  the  outcome  of  the  thoughts  which 
were  working  in  St  Paul's  mind  in  that 
speech  at  Athens.  It  is  not  reading  too 
much  between  the  lines  to  find  in  the  very 
words  which  open  the  argument  an  echo  of 
the  inscription  which  had  been  the  origin  of 
those   thoughts.     The   despairing   confession 

^  Acts  xiv.  1 7. 


Agnosticism.  85 

of  the  altar  to  the  Unknown  and  Unknowa- 
ble God  is  met  by  the  assertion  that  "  That 
which  may  be  known,  the  knowable,  of  God 
is  manifest  in  them^"  that  the  ignorance  into 
which  men  have  fallen  is  the  result  wrought 
out  by  their  unwillingness  to  face  the  thought 
of  God — that  this  led,  in  its  turn,  to  a  baser 
view  of  their  own  nature  and  of  the  end  of 
life^  As  in  the  entail  of  curses  on  which  the 
Greek  poets  loved  to  dwell,  one  sin  became 
the  parent  of  another,  which  was  at  once  its 
natural  consequence  and  its  divinely  ordained 
penalty ^  With  unshrinking  hand  he  tears 
aside  the  veil  of  a  flimsy  optimism  which 
boasted  of  the  triumphs  of  wisdom  and  art, 
and  culture,  and  in  words  that  make  us  shud- 
der, lays  bear  the  putrid  and  leprous  cancers 

1  ^Ayvdia-Tc^  Qecp,  Acts  xvii.    ■23.     T6  ypcoa-rbv  toO   Qeov, 
Rom.  i.  19. 

'■^  Rom.  i.  21 — 32. 
^  yEsch.  Aga7fi.  757, 

rh  yap  dvaae^h  epyov 
/xira  ixkv  irXeiopa  tlkt€l,   acperepg.  5'  e'lKora  yivvq.. 

^iXet  hk  TLKTeiv  "TjBpis  jj-kv  TraXaca.  ved- 
^ovffOLV  eV  KaKoU  ^poTQv  "T^piu. 


86  Agnosticism. 


t, 


that  were  eating  into  the  life  of  the  Greek 
and  Roman  world  and  plunging  it  into  a 
fathomless  corruption. 

That  dark  and  terrible  picture  might  well 
have  crushed  out  all  hope.  No  older  Mani- 
chean,  no  modern  Pessimist,  could  have  con- 
structed, it  might  have  seemed,  a  stronger 
indictment  against  the  divine  attributes  of 
wisdom,  and  love,  and  power.  Did  not  the 
history  of  the  world  seem  a  colossal  failure, 
the  education  of  mankind  one  that  ended  in 
ever-deepening  ignorance  and  guilt  ?  St  Paul 
could  not  rest  in  that  thought  any  more  than 
he  could  satisfy  his  questioning  intellect  with 
the  phrases  of  a  Stoic  apathy  or  Epicurean 
tranquillity.  He  found  what  helped  to  sus- 
tain him  and  give  him  guidance  in  the  record 
of  another  failure  that  more  nearly  concerned 
himself  and  the  race  of  which  he  was  a  member. 
Israel  had  not  been  left  to  the  twofold  wit- 
ness of  creation  and  of  conscience,  but  had 
been  chosen  for  a  higher  knowledge  and  a 
special  revelation.  Law  and  Psalm  and 
Ritual    and    Prophecy   had    preserved   them 


Agnosticism.  ^'/ 

from  the  darkness  that  had  brooded  over  the 
heathen.  Were  they  after  all  better  than  the 
heathen  ?  Had  they  been  truer  to  the  Law 
written  on  the  Tables  of  Stone  than  the 
Gentiles  had  been  to  the  law  written  in  their 
hearts  ?  The  answer  to  those  questions  was 
a  sad  stern  negative.  Both  Jew  and  Gentile 
had  alike  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God — 
were  alike  guilty  before  Him — shut  up  under 
sin  and  condemnation.  Each  had  had  suffi- 
cient knowledge  to  be  ''without  excuse;" 
neither  had  so  used  his  knowledge  as  to  attain 
to  holiness  and  peace  \  The  darkness  on 
this  view  might  have  seemed  blacker  and 
more  abysmal  than  before.  If  Israel  was 
rejected,  with  all  its  special  prerogatives  as  a 
chosen  and  peculiar  people,  what  hope  was 
there  for  the  Gentile  world  "^  It  was  given  to 
St  Paul  to  see  the  gleams  of  a  Divine  light 
breaking  through  the  darkness.  We  cannot 
say  that  he  solves  the  whole  problem,  and 

^  Comp.  the  whole  argument  of  Rom.  i.  i8 — iii.  19.  We 
note  the  terrible  reiteration  of  the  dvaTroXoyrjTos  in  Rom. 
i.  20,  ii.  I,  as  addressed  alike  to  idolater,  philosopher,  and 
Jew. 


88  Agnosticism. 

removes  all  difficulties.  The  varying  inter- 
pretations that  have  been  put  upon  his  words 
hinder  us  from  saying  that  his  Theodicy,  his 
vindication  of  the  ways  of  God,  is  specu- 
latively complete\  He  himself  is  the  first  to 
confess  that  those  ways  are  "  past  finding 
out."  But  he  has  seen,  at  least,  what  we  may 
call  the  drift  of  things — the  purpose  which  is 
working  out  a  result  for  good  and  not  for  evil. 
Men  had  been    led — and    were  being  led — 

^  It  will  hardly  be  questioned  that  logically  the  argument 
falls  short  of  completeness,  unless  we  carry  on  the  train  of 
thought  of  Rom.  v.  and  xi.  to  the  conclusions  adopted  by 
Origen  and  later  teachers,  who  have  cherished  the  wider 
hope  of  a  universal  restoration.  The  "  much  more  "  of  Rom. 
V.  18—20  is  hardly  satisfied  by  the  "salvation"  of  a  pre- 
destined few  out  of  the  millions  of  mankind.  When  we  read 
that  "all  Israel  shall  be  saved"  (Rom.  xi.  26),  the  words 
suggest  something  more  than  the  perdition  of  a  hundred 
generations  and  the  pardon  of  a  remnant  of  the  hundred  and 
first.  And  yet  it  is  clear  that  the  Apostle  shrinks,  as  most 
of  the  Masters  of  those  who  know  have  shrunk,  from  dog- 
matically affirming  that  universal  restoration.  He  is  content 
to  rest  in  the  belief  that  that  is  God's  purpose,  that  He  is 
leading  men  through  ways  that  baffle  our  investigation  to 
that  far-off  result,  but  he  cannot  exclude  the  thought  that  it 
is  possible  that  the  fatal  gift  of  freedom  which  frustrates  the 
loving  purpose  of  God  now  on  earth  may  frustrate  it  for  ever. 
It  is  not  without  significance  that  Rom.  xi.  should  have  been 
the  favourite  chapter  alike  of  ultra-Calvinists  and  of  Thomas 
Erskine  of  Linlathen. 


Agnosticism.  89 

Jew  and  Gentile  alike,  by  a  terrible  experience 
to  feel  their  impotence  apart  from  God,  to 
welcome  the  revelation  of  God  in  Christ  by 
which  they  have  access  to  the  Father.  The 
mercies  of  God  were  manifested  even  in  the 
sentence  of  condemnation.  He  had  concluded 
all  in  unbelief  that  He  might  have  pity  upon 
all\ 

I  have  dwelt  at  this  length  on  the  main 
line  of  St  Paul's  treatment  of  this  great 
question — the  ever-recurring  question  which 
has  haunted  the  souls  of  men  in  the  former 
times  as  well  as  in  the  latter — because  I  am 
persuaded  that  it  is  on  these  lines  of  thought 
that  we  must  travel  if  we  would  meet,  with 
any  adequacy,  the  special  forms  of  scepticism 
or  unbelief  that  seem  to  us  characteristic  of 
our  own  time.  Those  forms  present,  it  is 
obvious,  many  features  analogous  to  those 
with  which  he  had  to  deal.  It  seems  a  strange 
outcome  of  the  eighteen  centuries  which  have 
passed  since  he  thus  thought  and  spoke,  that 
men  should  still  be  thinking  of  God  as  the 

^  Rom.  xi.  32. 


90  Ag?wsticism. 

Unknown  and  the  Unknowable — yet  so  we 
know  it  is\  The  prophets  of  Science  tell  us 
that  we  can  know  the  phenomena  of  the  uni- 
verse, but  that  we  cannot  know  their  cause, 
and  that  it  is  our  wisdom  to  keep  within  the 
limits  of  the  knowable.  The  prophets  of 
culture,  with  the  savour  of  an  earlier  and 
better  training  still  lingering  in  their  souls,  go 
a  step  beyond  this,  and  tell  us  not  untruly, 
however  incompletely,  that  there  are  signs  all 
around  us  and  within  us  of  "a  power  not 
ourselves,  a  stream  of  tendency,  that  makes 
for  righteousness",'' and  that  therefore  it  is  our 

^  Huxley's  Zfiy/  Ser?nons,  p.  20,  "The  theology  of  the 
present  has  become  more  scientific  than  that  of  the  past, 
because  it  has  not  only  renounced  idols  of  wood  and  idols  of 
stone,  but  begins  to  see  the  necessity  of  breaking  in  pieces  the 
idols  built  up  of  books  and  traditions  and  fine-spun  ecclesias- 
tical cobwebs,  and  of  cherishing  the  noblest  and  most  human 
of  man's  emotions  by  worship,  '  for  the  most  part  of  the  silent 
sort,'  at  the  altar  of  the  Unknown  and  Unknowable." 

^  Matthew  Arnold,  Literature  and  Dogma,  p.  41.  "For 
Science  God  is  simply  the  stream  of  tendency  by  which  all 
things  fulfil  the  law  of  their  being."  One  cannot  read  this 
and  other  writings  of  Mr  Arnold's  without  hearing  in  them 
the  two  voices  whose  dissonant  notes  have  not  yet  been 
brought  into  accord.  On  the  one  hand  there  is  a  manifest 
capacity  for  almost  mystical  emotion.  He  sympathises  with, 
and  half  shares,  the  love  which  Israel  felt  for  the  Eternal, 


Agnosticism.  91 

wisdom  to  be  righteous — that  this  is  all  that 
we  can  know  of  what  we  call  God,  and  that 
when  we  ascribe  to  Him  a  Will,  and  Purpose 
and  Character,  still  more  when  we  venture 
to  interpret  His  dealings  with  mankind  or  to 
accept  a  revelation  from  Him,  we  are  simply 
falling  back  into  the  anthropomorphic  con- 
ceptions which  have  been   the  source  of  all 

the  Father.  He  confesses  truly  enough  that  the  ' '  Power  in 
us  and  around  us  is  best  described  by  the  name  of  this 
authoritative,  but  yet  tender  and  protecting  relation"  (p.  35), 
that  "the  more  we  experience  its  shelter,  the  more  we  feel 
that  it  is  protecting  even  to  tenderness"  (p.  65).  On  the 
other  he  is  repelled  by  the  introduction  of  a  scholastic  term 
like  "personality"  into  popular  rhetoric,  and  by  what  seem 
to  him  platform  phrases  about  "a  moral  and  intelligent 
Governor  of  the  Universe"  (p.  26),  and  will  not  ask  himself 
whether  these  phrases  are  not  after  all  identical  in  meaning 
with  those  which  he  adopts  himself.  Is  there,  we  may  ask, 
any  great  gulf  of  thought  between  a  "Power  not  ourselves 
that  makes  for  righteousness"  and  "a  moral  Governor  of  the 
Universe"?  Are  we  thinking  of  God  only  as  "a  magnified 
and  non-natural  man,"  because  we  ascribe  to  Him  a  "Wisdom 
and  Love  and  Righteousness,  the  ideas  of  which  have  been 
gathered  indeed  from  our  own  conscious  experience,  but 
which  we  recognise  as  being  free  in  Him  from  the  imper- 
fections that  cloud  all  manifestations  of  them  which  we  have 
seen  in  men?  In  his  protests  against  the  "insane  license  of 
affirmation"  which  characterises  our  theological  systems, 
most  controversialists  will  recognise  a  rebuke  deserved  by 
their  opponents,  most  impartial  students  of  controversy  a 
warning  by  which  all  may  profit. 


92  AgJtosticism. 

perversions  and  falsehoods,  in  the  reh'gious 
history  of  mankind.  The  prophets  of  art 
follow  up  the  lesson  by  proclaiming  that  its 
province  and  that  of  ethics  are  unconnected 
with  each  other — and  that  the  end  of  the 
former  is  but  to  depict  faithfully  whatever  it 
finds  to  its  hand  that  may  minister  to  our 
sense  of  beauty  and  bring  about  a  maximum 
of  enjoyment.  The  more  sensuous,  realistic 
forms  of  art,  in  poetry,  and  painting,  and 
sculpture,  fulfil  this  purpose  more  than  the 
ideal,  or  mystic,  or  ascetic  forms  that  presup- 
pose a  standard  of  holiness,  and  those  who 
follow  them  are  therefore  truer  to  their  voca- 
tion. All  alike  take  up  their  taunting  proverb 
against  what  seems  to  them  the  shadowy 
projection  of  our  hopes  and  fears  into  the 
dim  future  that  lies  beyond  the  veil.  Epicu- 
reans and  Stoics  may  listen  to  the  preacher 
as  he  speaks  in  their  own  terms,  of  righteous- 
ness and  temperance,  but  when  he  proclaims 
a  judgment  to  come  and  tells  them  that  God 
has  appointed  Jesus  who  was  crucified  to  be 
Judge  of  quick  and  dead,  the  result  is  now  as 


Agnosticis7n,  93 

it  was  of  old.  Some  mock,  in  various  tones 
of  brutal  or  refined  derision.  Some,  let  us 
hope,  there  may  be,  who  will  say  "  We  will 
hear  thee  again  of  this  matter." 

What  kind  of  worship,  in  act  or  word,  is 
to  be  the  expression  of  the  thoughts  of  those 
who,  while  they  undermine  the  groundwork 
of  all  devotion,  still  recognise  the  religious 
instincts  of  mankind,  as  an  essential  element 
of  their  nature,  that  must  have  a  legitimate 
outflow,  or,  at  least,  a  safety  valve,  lest  they 
should  explode  and  shatter  the  edifice  of 
theory,  it  is  not  easy  to  say.  The  worship  to 
be  paid  at  the  altar  of  the  Unknown  and 
Unknowable  is,  we  are  told,  to  be  "for  the 
most  part  of  the  silent  sort,"  and  it  must  be 
admitted  that  it  would  be  a  hard  task  to  con- 
struct a  liturgy  on  the  basis  of  an  absolute  nes- 
cience of  Him  whom  we  ignorantly  worship. 
The  worship  of  humanity,  of  its  saints  and 
heroes  as  having  an  immortality  in  the 
memory  of  mankind,  and  the  after  harvest  of 
the  seeds  which  they  have  sown,  may  end,  as 
it    seems    likely    to    end,    in    an   unlimited 


94  Agnosticism. 

apotheosis  of  the  discoverers  and  benefactors 
of  the  race,  but  of  each  god  so  created  it  will 
be  true  that  he  is  shadowy,  impersonal,  un- 
substantial, and  that  after  all  prayer  and 
praise,  there  will  be  neither  voice  nor  answer 
nor  any  that  regardeth\  The  Christian  of  the 
nineteenth  century  will  find  it  as  hard  to  turn 
from  the  worship  of  a  personal  Father  to  that 
of  an  impersonal  "drift  of  things"  as  the 
Athenian  did  to  think  of  a  Vortex  as  seated 

1  What  we  may  call  the  positive,  or  constmctive,  side  of 
Positivism  has  been  described  by  Mr  Huxley  as  "Catholicism 
minus  Christianity. "  It  meets  man's  cravings  for  a  cultus  of 
some  kind,  with  a  calendar  of  heroes  and  saints  and  sages 
almost  as  multitudinous  as  that  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  with  a 
hierarchy  whose  ideal  task  is  to  dominate,  as  she  has  done,  over 
the  intellect  and  will  of  men.  It  has  been  easier,  however,  for 
those  who  call  themselves  disciples  of  Comte  to  follow  him  in 
the  task  of  pulling  down  than  of  building  up;  and  while 
thousands  take  up  the  phrases  that  shut  out  the  question,  Can 
we  know  God  ?  as  belonging  only  to  the  first  stage  of  human 
progress,  the  priests  and  the  worshippers  of  the  ' '  religion  of 
humanity  "  may  be  counted  on  one's  fingers.  And  yet  it  has 
been  said  with  truth  that  the  thoughts  which  underlie  that 
religion  are  not  the  weakest,  but  the  noblest  elements  in 
Comte's  teaching,  are  "  not  only  reconcileable  with  Christia- 
nity, but  are  essentially  Christian."  The  Positivist  theory 
"so  far  from  advancing  anything  novel  in  such  teaching,  simply 
places  us  once  again  in  the  original  Christian  point  of  view 
of  the  Cosmos"  (Westcott,  Aspects  of  Positivism  in  relation 
to  Christianity  in  Contemporary  RevircVy  vol.  Vlii.  p.  383). 


Agnosticism.  95 

on  the  throne  of  Zeus\  The  worship  of  the 
beautiful  in  art  is  likely  to  issue,  as  it  did  of 
old,  in  hymns  to  Aphrodite  and  a  sensuous 
ritual  of  measureless  impurities^  We  turn 
from  these  dreams  and  mirage  phantoms  of 
an  impossible  devotion,  as  with  a  sense  of 
relief  and  reality,  to  the  truer  utterances  of 
those  who  though  they  confessed  that  they 
had  not  found  God  were  yet  in  earnest  seek- 
ing after  Him,  to  the  traditional  death-prayer 
which  some  mediaeval  sceptic  passed  upon 
the  world  as  coming  from  the  lips  of  Aris- 

^  Strepsiades,     "o/oas  o'vv,  ws  dyaOou  to  fxavdaueiv, 
ovK  'icTLV,   w  <l>ei5i7r7rtS?;,  Zei^s,   dWd  tls 
Aivos  ^aaLKevei,  rov  Ac    eleXTjXa/cws." 

Aristoph.  A^uk  805. 

2  I  am  not  over-conversant  with  the  literature  of  the 
higher  criticism  of  art,  and  do  not  care  to  quote  illustrative 
extracts,  but  the  verses  and  popular  essays  which  meet  one  in 
the  current  journalism  of  the  day  tend,  it  will  scarcely  be  denied, 
to  a  glorification, — almost,  one  might  say,  an  apotheosis, — 
of  Nakedness,  which  presents  but  too  obvious  points  of  pa- 
rallelism to  the  St  Simonian  "rehabilitation  of  the  flesh." 
Not  once  or  twice  in  the  history  of  mankind  have  we  seen 
the  outcome  of  this  gilded  putrescence,  and  have  learnt  how  it 
eats  into  a  nation's  life,  and  ends  as  in  the  poetry  of  Catullus, 
the  novels  of  Petronius,  and  the  art  of  Caprese.  The  "  Pa- 
lace of  Art"  which  an  earlier  generation  was  taught  to  admire, 
had  no  galleries  of  lupanarian  tableaux. 


g6  AgJiosticisjH. 

totlc,  Causa  catisaniin,  miserere  mei'^,  to  the 
touching,  sad,  yet  not  hopeless,  words  which 
we  read  at  Westminster  on  the  tomb  of  the 
statesman-poet,  and  which  embody  the  same 
prayer  addressed  to  the  God  whom  he  knew 
only  as  the  Ejis  Entiiun,  for  in  that  Miserere 
we  read  the  faith  which  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  has  justified,  the  sinner's  conscious- 
ness that  he  needs  forgiveness  and  that  there 
is  One  ready  to  forgivel 

It  is  not  enough,  however,  to  point  out 

^  The  prayer  is  referred  to  by  Fiddes  in  his  defence  of 
Sheffield's  epitaph  (p.  40)  as  found  in  Coelius  Rhodigenius 
(II.  17,  §  34),  and  it  runs  thus  :  '■''Fcede  hanc  vitam  intravi; 
anxius  vixi;  trepidtis  egredior ;  Catisa  Catisariiviy  Miserere 
7)iei.^^  That  writer,  however,  does  not  give  the  words,  and  I 
write  them  from  my  recollection  of  an  Oxford  Lecture  by  the 
present  Dean  of  Wells,  in  1842. 

2  The  whole  of  this  part  of  the  epitaph  (on  the  tomb 
of  Sheffield,  Duke  of  Buckinghamshire)  is  worth  giving  : 
"Dubius,  sed  non  improbus,  vixi; 
Incertus  morior,  non  perturbatus. 
Humanum  est  nescire  et  errare. 

Deo  confido 
Omnipotenti  benevolentissimo : 
Ens  Entium,  miserere  mei." 

The  vacant  space  in  the  fourth  line  was  to  have  been  filled 
up  with  "Christum  adveneror,"  but  this  was  rejected  by 
Atterbury  as  not  sufficiently  orthodox. — Stanley' sJ^Ves^mins^er 
Abbey,  p.  247. 


Agnosticism.  97 

the  inadequacy  of  these  substitutes  for  the 
faith  and  the  worship  of  Christendom.  We 
may  learn  something  even  from  those  who 
appear,  as  in  some  sense,  its  enemies.  There 
is  an  element  of  truth  in  the  protests  which 
they  utter  against  the  anthropomorphic  ten- 
dency that  shews  itself  too  often  in  our 
thoughts  of  the  Divine  Nature.  While  we 
rightly  contend  that  no  conception  of  that 
Nature  is  thinkable  which  is  not  moulded  in 
the  forms  of  human  thought — that  we  must 
take  our  idea  of  the  righteousness  and  love  of 
God  from  what  we  know  of  the  righteousness 
and  love  of  Man,  and  that  it  introduces  an 
inextricable  and  intolerable  confusion,  if  we 
reason,  as  some  of  the  defenders  of  our  faith 
have  reasoned,  as  if  the  two  were  generically 
different,  so  that  the  one  cannot  be  measured 
by  the  standard  of  the  other  \  the  history  of 

^  The  argument  that  we  cannot  reason  from  the  ideas 
which  we  connect  with  human  righteousness,  truth,  love, 
wisdom  to  what  would  or  would  not  be  consistent  with 
those  attributes  in  the  Divine  Nature,  is  but  too  familiar  to  the 
student  of  Calvinistic  and  other  controversies.  We  find  it  in 
its  most  philosophic  form  in  Dean  Mansel's  Bampton  Lectures. 

P.  S.  7 


9S  Agnosticism. 

theological  speculations,  often,  alas,  of  that 
speculation  as  translated  into  action,  shews  us 
that  men  have  in  too  large  a  measure  trans- 
ferred their  own  imperfections,  their  own  nar- 
rowness and  want  of  love,  to  Him  in  whom  all 
is  perfect.  We  cannot  ask  ourselves  what 
were  the  thoughts  of  God  underlying  the 
creed  of  a  Philip  II.  or  a  Dominic  (may  we 
not  add,  in  some  measure,  of  a  TertuUian  and 
an  Augustine,  of  a  Dante  and  a  Calvin  i")  with- 
out feeling  that  they  were  clouding  the  divine 
light  with  their  own  darkness,  making  sad 
the  hearts  that  God  had  not  made  sad,  that 
they  reasoned,  as  Caliban  may  have  reasoned 
out  his  system  of  theology  as  to  the  nature 
of  his  "  dam's  God  Setebos,"  from  what  they 
would  have  done  had  they  been  in  the  place 


We  have  no  "right  to  assume  that  there  is,  if  not  a  perfect 
identity,  at  least  an  exact  resemblance  between  the  moral 
nature  of  man  and  that  of  God ;  that  the  laws  and  principles 
of  infinite  justice  are  but  magnified  images  of  those  which 
are  manifested  on  a  finite  scale  "  {2nd  ed.  p.  212).  In  words 
which  seem  almost  as  if  it  came  from  the  camp  of  the  enemy 
and  not  of  an  ally,  we  are  told  that  "  we  find  ourselves  baffled 
in  every  attempt  to  conceive  an  infinite  moral  nature,  or  its 
condition,  an  infinite  personality." 


Agnosticism.  99 

of  God^ ;  that  to  the  worshipper  of  the  eiddla 
of  the  Market-place  and  the  Den,  no  less 
than  to  those  of  the  idols  of  wood  or  stone, 
the  psalmist's  words,  spoken  as  from  the 
mouth  of  God,  were  but  too  justly  applicable, 
*'Thou  thoughtest  that  I  was  altogether  such  a 
one  as  thyself  V  The  true  safeguard  against 
an  unworthy  anthropomorphism  is  found,  not 
in  taking  refuge  in  the  thought  that  God  is 
unknowable  and  unthinkable,  but  for  those 
who  are  without  the  revelation  of  God  in 
Christ,  in  reasoning  upwards  from  all  that 
the  consenstis  of  mankind  has  most  reverenced 

^  Most  readers  will  recognise  the  reference  to  Mr  Brown- 
ing's poem,  Calihaji  upon  Setebos,  or  Natural  Theology  in  the 
Island,  in  his  Dramatis  Persona.     As  a  psychological  study 
the  poem  stands  in  manifestly  designed  correspondence  and 
contrast  with  the  higher  form  of  anthropomorphic  thought  in 
the  Death  in  the  Desert  in  the  same  volume.     I  quote  the 
following  from  the  latter  poem. 
"Before  the  point  was  mooted   'What  is  God?' 
No  savage  man  inquired  '  What  am  myself? ' 
Much  less  replied  'First,  last,  and  best  of  things.' 
Man  takes  that  title  now,  if  he  believes 
Might  can  exist  with  neither  will  nor  love 
In  God's  case— what  he  names  now  '  Nature's  Law ' — 
While  in  himself  he  recognises  love 
No  less  than  might  or  will :  and  rightly  takes." 
•■^  Ps.  1.  21. 

7—2 


I  oo  Agnosticism. 

and  loved  in  man ;  for  those  who  walk  in  the 
light  of  that  revelation,  in  looking  on  the 
human  character  of  Jesus  as  the  standard  by 
which  to  measure  all  our  conceptions  of  the 
Eternal  Will  and  Purpose.  What  God  is,  is 
made  known  to  us,  as  far  as  the  Finite  can 
apprehend  the  Infinite,  by  what  Jesus  was. 
"  He  that  hath  seen  Him  hath  seen  the  Fa- 
ther \"  In  the  light  of  that  revelation  we 
need  not  fear  the  reproach  of  holding  an  an- 
thropomorphic creed.  Too  often,  we  may 
fear,  the  reproach  comes  from  those  who 
shrink  from  any  distinct  thought  of  the  Per- 
sonality of  God,  because  they  shrink  from  the 
burden  even  of  their  own  personal  being  as 
being  brought  face  to  face  with  His.  It  is 
not  without  significance  that  one  of  the  lead- 
ers of  scientific  thought  should  have  hinted  at 
the  seeming  paradox,  that  it  may  be  ques- 
tioned whether  "  there  is  anything  really  an- 
thropomorphic even  in  man's  nature  V'  whe- 

^  John  xiv.  9. 

2  Huxley,  Lay  Sermons,  p.  i8o.  "As  the  ages  lengthen 
the  borders  of  Physicism  increase.  The  territories  of  the 
bastards  are  all  annexed  to  Science,  and  even  Theology,  in 


Agnosticism.  loi 


"^3 


ther,  i.  e.,  all  that  we  think  of  as  most  distinc- 
tive of  man,  the  thought  that  looks  before 
and  after — the  consciousness  of  sin — the 
yearning  after  holiness — the  enduring  faith  of 
the  martyr — the  foul  crime  of  the  murderer 
and  the  adulterer,  are  not  all  alike  on  the 
same  level,  as  "  automatic  functions "  of  the 
"  cunningest  of  Nature's  clocks." 

If  we  ask,  as  we  survey  these  and  other 
movements  of  thought  around  us,  as  we  trace 
their  action  on  ourselves,  in  what  they  have 
originated,  and  what  constitutes  their  strength, 
we  shall  find,  if  I  mistake  not,  that  they  have 

4 

a  twofold  birth.  There  is  first,  what  we  may 
describe,  in  the  language  of  one  who  has 
given  to  the  world  his  confessions  of  the  way 
in  which  they  acted  on  himself,  as  the  Neme- 


her  purer  forms,  has  ceased  to  be  anthropomorphic,  however 
she  may  talk.  Anthropomorphism  has  taken  stand  in  its 
last  fortress,  man  himself.  But  Science  closely  invests  the 
walls;  and  Philosophers  gird  themselves  to  battle  upon  the 
last  and  greatest  of  all  speculative  problems.  Does  human 
Nature  present  any  free,  volitional,  and  truly  anthropo- 
morphic element,  or  is  it  only  the  cunningest  amongst  all 
Nature's  clocks?  Some,  among  whom  I  count  myself,  think 
that  the  battle  will  for  ever  remain  a  drawn  one." 


102  A;^7iosticis7n 


^> 


sis  of  Faith\  The  blind  acceptance  of  dogmas 
that  rested  only  on  human  authority,  that  had 
never  been  tested  by,  and  could  not  bear  the 
test  of,  Scripture,  of  Reason  and  of  Consci- 
ence, has  been  followed  by  a  natural  reaction. 
The  imperious  command  ''  Believe  all  that 
the  Church  tells  you  to  believe,  or  believe 
nothing,"  has  led  sometimes,  as  we  see  in  the 
prevalent  unbelief  of  Spain  and  Italy  and 
France,  to  a  simulated  faith,  as  when  the 
priest  turns  atheist;  or  to  open  and  defiant 
resistance  I  The  bitterness  and  narrowness  of 
Christian  controversialists,  each  anathema- 
tising the  other,  each  insisting  on  his  own 
definitions  of  the  faith  as  essential  conditions 


1  The  Nemesis  of  Faith,  published  by  Mr  J.  A.  Froude 
in  1848,  is  now,  I  believe,  out  of  print,  and  is  probably  not 
likely  to  be  republished  by  its  author.  Taken  together  with 
the  "  Remains"  of  his  brother  R.  H.  Froude,  it  forms  a  com- 
ment almost  as  suggestive  as  the  history  of  the  two  Newmans 
or  the  two  Arnolds,  on  the  history  of  religious  thought  in  the 
last  half  century. 

^  Here  again  the  general  state  of  things  in  the  countries 
where  Rome  exercises,  or  did  exercise  till  lately,  her  most 
direct  influence  without  the  counter-check  of  an  active  and 
living  Protestantism,  finds  a  representative  instance  in  the 
"  Life  of  Blanco  White." 


Asrnosticism.  103 


"<i 


of  its  having  any  power  to  save  from  sin 
or  the  penalties  of  sin,  have  deterred  men 
from  any  thorough  examination  of  the  grounds 
of  faith.  They  have  not  cared  to  under- 
take the  preliminary  enquiry  where  the  path 
by  which  they  travelled  was  to  lead  them,  not 
into  the  fair  field  of  truth,  but  into  a  laby- 
rinth of  thorns  and  briars  \  You  have  known, 
I  cannot  doubt,  as  I  have  done,  some  who 

^  The  state  of  feeling  produced  by  the  reciprocal  de- 
nunciations of  controversalists  has  found  expression  in 
Pope's  familiar  lines : 

"For  modes  of  faith  let  senseless  bigots  fight, 
His  can't  be  wrong  whose  life  is  in  the  right." 
It  is  suggestive  that  like  lines  in  Dry  den's  Religio  Laid, 

"Faith  is  not  built  on  disquisitions  vain; 
The  things  we  must  believe  are  few  and  plain," 
were  followed  by  his  conversion  to  Rome,  and  the  poem  of 
The  Hind  and  the  Panther.  Taylor's  "  Dedication"  to  his 
Liberty  of  Prophesying  represents  the  same  tendency  to  a 
Latitudinarianism  like  that  which  has  become  characteristic 
of  modern  thought.  "Where  then,"  he  asks,  after  a  survey 
of  the  Churches  and  sects  of  his  time,  "shall  we  fix  our 
confidence  or  join  communion?  To  pitch  upon  any  one  of 
these  is  to  throw  the  dice,  if  salvation  be  to  be  had  only  in 
one  of  them,  and  that  every  error  that  by  chance  hath  made  a 
sect  and  is  distinguished  by  a  name  is  damnable."  The 
whole  treatise  is  given  to  working  out  the  ideal  of  a  Church 
which  should  impose  no  other  term  of  communion  than  the 
Apostles'  Creed.  Baxter,  in  the  closing  years  of  his  life, 
drew  very  near  to  a  like  wide  comprehensiveness. 


104  Agnosticism. 

have  thus  made  shipwreck  of  their  faith,  who, 
with  great  power  and  brilliant  genius,  have 
begun  their  career  among  you  as  the  highest 
of  high  Churchmen,  talking  glibly  of  the  notes 
of  Catholicity,  asserting  the  authority  of  the 
Church  as  against  private  judgment,  quoting 
the  Vincentian  Canon  of  the ''  Qtiod  semper^quod 
iibiqiie,  qtiod  ab  omnibus''  as  though  it  were  ap- 
plicable to  the  most  disputable  formulae ;  and 
you  have  seen  after  a  year  or  two,  it  may  be  of 
great  success  in  the  regions  of  science  or  of 
culture,  a  strange  and  sad  transformation. 
They  appear  as  the  destroyers  of  the  faith 
which  once  they  preached,  and  turn,  almost 
as  if  with  a  personal  vindictiveness,  upon  the 
Creed  which  had  held  them  in  bondage  and 
trammelled  the  free  exercise  of  their  thought, 
as  the  enemy  of  civilisation  and  of  science. 

And  then,  secondly,  there  is  yet  another 
source  of  unbelief  which  I  name,  not  that  you 
may  condemn  others,  but  that  you  may  judge 
yourselves.  What  St  Paul  noted  as  explain- 
ing the  degradation  of  the  race  is  true  also — 
fatally  true — of  the  degradation  of  the  indivi- 


Agnosticism.  105 

dual  soul.  Men  do  not  care  to  retain  God  in 
their  knowledge  because  tliey  have  ceased  to 
honour  Him  as  a  Father  and  shrink  from 
regarding  Him  as  a  judge\  They  will  not 
come  to  the  light  lest  their  deeds  should  be 
reproved.  They  hear  the  preacher  reasoning 
of  righteousness,  temperance  and  judgment  to 
come — and  they,  at  first,  put  off  the  unwel- 
come task  of  acting  on  his  words  to  the  more 
convenient  season  which  never  comes — and 
then  the  wish  is  father  to  the  thought — and 
they  say  in  their  hearts  that  there  is  no  judg- 
ment and  no  God.  Have  you  not  felt  that  it 
is  so  }  Have  you  not  known,  as  you  look 
back  upon  a  year  of  selfishness  and  sen- 
suality— upon  some  lavish  act  of  sin  which 
"  lets  in  contagion  to  the  inward  parts,"  and 
leaves  on  the  soul  the  indelible  stain  of  a  lost 
purity,  that  not  your  Reason,  but  your  Will, 
rose  up  in  rebellion  against  the  Truth  which 
you  reject — that  you  looked  round  for  argu- 
ments which  might  confirm  you  in  your  de- 
nial or  your  doubt — that  having   ceased    to 

^  Rom.  i.  19 — 29. 


1 06  A  (:}iosticism 


o 


pray,  you  sought  to  convince  yourselves  that 
prayer  was  a  delusive  unreality.  Conscience 
is  not  yet  dead,  and  therefore  you  seek  for 
the  narcotic  of  speculative  unbelief  that  it 
may  drug  you  into  at  least  a  partial  insensi- 
bility. If  any  of  you  have  trodden  that 
downward  path  you  will  do  well  to  remember 
that  it  is  not  thus  that  the  victories  of  Truth 
are  won — that  you  enter  on  the  enquiry  with 
a  mind  set  upon  a  foregone  conclusion.  The 
Masters  of  those  who  know — who,  even  if 
they  are  not  for  us,  are  yet  not  against  us, 
will  tell  you  that  "  self-reverence,  self-know- 
ledge, self-control "  are  the  conditions  of 
which  your  own  poet  speaks \  as  of  "  sove- 
reign power  "  so  of  all  clearness  of  spiritual 
perception.     "  Into  a  soul  skilled  in  evil  Wis- 


^   "Self-reverence,   self-knowledge,  self-control, 

These  three  alone  lead  life  to  sovereign  power, 
Yet  not  for  power — power  of  herself 
Would  come  uncalled  for,  but  to  live  by  law, 
Acting  the  law  we  live  by  without  fear; 
And  because  right  is  right,   to  follow  right 
Were  wisdom  in  the  scorn  of  consequence." 

Tennyson's  CEfione. 


Agnosticism.  1 07 


dom  will  not  enter,  nor  dwell  in  the  body  that 
is  subject  unto  sin  \" 

The  attacks  on  the  faith  thus  weakened, 
or  the  spiritual  perception  thus  obscured,  come 
from  many  different  quarters,  if  not  with  the 
concert  of  an  organised  campaign,  yet  with  a 
common  aim.  Criticism  questions  the  date,  or 
the  authorship,  or  the  accuracy  of  the  Sacred 
Books  ;  tells  us  that  the  records  which  pur- 
port to  give  the  Origiiies  of  the  faith  of  Israel 
or  of  Christendom  are  the  product  of  a  later 
age,  marked,  each  of  them,  by  human  tenden- 
cies, or  even  party  purposes,  and  that  the 
Origines  themselves  are  to  be  found  in  the 
cloudland  of  mythical  tradition,  with  or  with- 
out a  nucleus  of  historical  fact.  Marks  of 
compilation  or  editorship  are  found  where 
before  we  had  recognised  only  the  work  of 
a  single  hand.  The  diversities  which  present 
themselves  in  the  presentation  of  our  Lord's 
teaching  in  the  Synoptic  Gospels  and  St 
John's  are    urged   as    shewing   that   the  last 

^  Wisd.  of  Sol.  i.  4.     The  Greek  word  rendered  in  the 
English  version  as  "malicious"  is  KO-KbT^yyov. 


io8  Aorjiosticism 


i> 


is  not  the  work  of  the  beloved  disciple,  but 
of  some  unknown  speculative  thinker  of  the 
second  century.  Not  a  few  of  St  Paul's 
Epistles  are  noted  as  being  manifestly  spu- 
rious, standing  on  the  same  footing  as  the 
Clementine  Homilies.  You,  in  this  place, 
have  materials  ready  at  hand  for  giving  in 
these  matters  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in 
you.  You  have  been  taught  how  the  Bible 
took  its  place  in  the  Church \  after  what  sift- 
ings  and  searchings  of  evidence — after  what 
test  and  trial  of  its  spiritual  power  as  the 
channel  through  which  the  Word  of  God  was 
brought  to  the  souls  of  men.  You  have  seen 
how  the  parade  of  an  enormous  erudition, 
summing  up  what  were  alleged  to  be  the 
results  of  an  impartial  criticism  of  the  claims 
of  a  Supernatural  Religion,  has  collapsed,  like 
the  shadowy  phantom  who  poured  into  the 
ear  of  the  sleeping  mother  of  mankind 

distempered,  discontented  thoughts, 
Blown  up  with  high  conceits,  engendering  pride, 

before  the  touch  of  an  Ithuriel  spear  of  more 

^  See  Dr  Westcott's  Bidk  in  the  Church. 


Agjzosticism.  1 09 

celestial  temper  \  You  have  been  taught  that 
in  the  midst  of  all  the  diversities  of  thought, 
temperament,  tendencies,  which  mark  the 
writings  of  the  New  Testament,  there  is  a 
central  unity — that  no  historical  error  has 
been  proved  against  its  records  sufficient  to 
invalidate  their  claim  to  our  respect.  And 
above  all,  you  have  learnt  to  examine  these 
questions  without  panic  and  without  passion, 
to  admit  the  right  of  men  to  ask  them,  and 
not  to  judge  them  hastily  if  they  seem  to  you 
to  have  answered  the  questions  wrongly.  You 
would  not  think  that  the  foundations  of  the 
earth  were  out  of  course  if  the  book  of  Eccle- 
siastes  were  shewn  to  be  a  dramatic  persona- 
tion of  the  character  of  the  Son  of  David, 
like  that  which  we  recognise  as  such  in  the 
Wisdom  of  Solomon,  or  if  the  second  Epistle 
of  St  Peter  were  proved  to  stand  on  a  less 
firm  basis  of  authority  than  the  first. 

Those  who   press  the   incompatibility  of 
the  results  of  scientific  research  with  the  re- 

^  See  Dr  Lightfoot's  series  of  Papers  on  "Supernatural 
Religion  "  in  the  Contemporary  Review  for  1876-77. 


iio  Asrnosticism. 


<i' 


cord  of  the  creative  work  with  which  the  book 
of  Genesis  opens,  dwell  in  part  on  facts  which 
are  all  but  universally  recognised,  in  part  on 
theories  which,  whatever  claim  they  may  pos- 
sess as  approximate  solutions  of  phenomena, 
stand,  as  yet,  at  best  on  the  footing  of  inge- 
nious, but   unproved,   hypotheses.     No   sane 
person  would  now  quote  texts  against  the  con- 
clusions which  we  identify  with  the  names  of 
Copernicus  and   Galileo   and    Newton.     Few 
would  venture  to    raise   the   cry  of  impiety 
against  the  geological  theories  that  demand 
an  almost  limitless  period  for  the  preparation 
of  the  earth  as  the  dwellingplace  of  man.    We 
look  with  a  pitying  astonishment  on  the  chrono- 
logical tables  which  barely  half  a  century  ago 
fixed  the  creation  of  the  world,  sun,  moon  and 
stars,  as  well  as  earth,  in  the  autumn  of  B.  c. 
4004\     The  more  recent  theories  of  the  evo- 
lution of  all  forms  of  life  from  some  proto- 
plasmic germs,  of  the  origin  of  species,  not  by 
successive  creative  acts,  but  by  the  accumula- 
tion, through  long  ages,  of  variations  singly 

^  Greswell's  Fasti  Catholici,  i. 


Agnosticism.  1 1 1 


^^> 


imperceptible,  of  the  descent  of  man  from 
some  anthropoid  ape,  can  scarcely  claim  as 
yet  to  be  invested  with  the  same  authority. 
The  history  of  the  past  has  here,  also,  how- 
ever, its  lessons  for  the  present.  The  zeal, 
"  not  according  to  knowledge,"  which  con- 
demned Galileo  ^  and  asserted  in  the  early 
days  of  the  British  Association  that  the  geo- 
logical theories  which  we  connect  with  the 
honoured  name  of  Sedgwick  were  "  incom- 
patible with  Christianity,"  and  bore  on  them 
"  the  taint  of  infidelity  V'  may  repeat  the 
blunders  of  the  former  days,  which  in  this 
respect  were  neither  better  nor  worse  than 
the  latter.     We  need  to  examine  these  specu- 

^  Galileo's  enforced  recantation  has  been  regarded  by 
Roman  Catholic  theologians  from  very  different  standpoints. 
On  the  one  hand  some  have  found  comfort  in  the  thouo-ht 
that  he  was  condemned  by  the  Congregation  of  the  Holy 
Uttice  and  not  by  the  Pope  personally,  and  that  thus  the  In- 
lallibihty  of  the  successor  of  St  Peter  was  not  compro- 
mised (Celeste's  Galileo,  c.  xii.).  On  the  other  he  has  been 
praised  as  having  made  a  sincere  recantation  (the  ''  E  pur 
si  muove  "  being  dismissed  as  a  Protestant  mythos),  and  so  set 
a  noble  example  of  the  submission  of  intellect  to  faith 
(Wetzer  and  Welter,  Kirchen-Lexikon,  Art,  Galilei). 

^  Dean  Cockburn,  T/ie  Bible  defended  against  the  British 
Association,  i^\\. 


1 1 2  Agnosticism. 

lations  also  without  prejudice  and  without 
passion,  without  the  bitterness  of  condemna- 
tion, which  has  its  source  in  panic  while  it 
simulates  the  confidence  of  faith.  "  Day  unto 
day  uttereth  speech,  night  unto  night  de- 
clareth  knowledge,"  and,  should  they  also 
come  to  take  their  place,  with  missing  links 
of  evidence  supplied,  as  demonstrable  con- 
clusions, we  may  welcome  them  as  a  true 
interpretation  of  the  facts  of  God's  universe, 
reconcilable,  not,  it  may  be,  with  the  outward 
form  and  symbols  of  the  truth  which  were 
adapted  to  an  earlier  stage  in  the  history  of 
mankind,  but  with  the  essential  truth  that 
underlies  those  symbols.  Artificial  schemes 
of  reconciliation  detail  by  detail,  the  laissez 
faire  assumption  that  the  works  of  God  can- 
not contradict  even  the  letter  which  we  have 
identified  with    His   word\ — these   we   may 

^  The  failure  of  such  attempts,  even  in  the  hands  of  men 
like  Buckland  or  Hugh  Miller,  is  a  warning  against  the  hasty 
reproduction  of  these  or  like  schemes  in  the  future.  It  is 
doubtless  a  wiser  course  that  the  students  of  Theology  and  of 
Science  should  accept  a  partition  treaty  and  work  on  in 
parallel  lines  independently  of  each  other  with  mutual  respect 


Agnosticism.  1 1 3 

leave  to  those  who  are  wanting  in  the  wider 
faith.  Knowledge  may  grow  from  more  to 
more,  but  the  faith  which  rests  on  the  eternal 
rock  will  keep  pace  with  her  advance.  There 
was  a  creative  energy  manifested  in  ever> 
variation  of  type  which  worked  out  the  Divine 
idea.  When  the  anthropoid  ape — if  we  were 
to  admit  the  possibility  of  the  transforma- 
tion— first  became  a  "  being  of  large  discourse 
looking  before  and  after,"  a  man  endowed 
with  reason,  speech,  conscience,  will,  there 
was  that  which  answers  to  the  record,  veiled, 
it  may  be,  in  the  symbols  of  the  world's  in- 
fancy, that  God  made  man — Adam,  the  pro- 

and  sympathy.  But  to  assume  that  the  conck;sions  of  science 
will  ultimately  be  found  to  coincide  with  a  natural  and 
honest  interpretation  of  the  letter  of  Gen.  i. — vi.  rests  on  the 
further  assumption,  incapable  of  proof,  that  that  record  was 
intended  to  be  an  unerring  scientific  statement  of  the  true  his- 
tory of  the  phenomena  of  the  Universe  ;  and  a  time  may  come, 
is  indeed  sure  to  come,  when  the  students  in  the  two  regions 
will  compare  results  and  ask  whether  they  agree.  It  is, 
I  believe,  a  wiser  and  braver  course  to  admit  the  possibility 
of  disagreement,  and  to  limit  our  thoughts  of  the  Genesis 
records  to  the  great  central  ideas  which  were  in  the  mind  of 
the  human  writer,  ideas  coming  from  the  Eternal  Spirit  but 
clothing  themselves  in  the  symbols  of  a  time  of  imperfect 
knowledge  and  the  generalisations  as  of  an  infant  Newton. 

P.  S.  8 


114  Agnosticism, 

totype  of  humanity, — out  of  the  dust  of  the 
ground,  yet  in  His  own  image,  and  breathe^ 
into  his  nostrils  the  breath  of  Hfe\ 

The  attack  advances  from  the  outworks 
to  the  citadel,  and  Science — or  those  who  pro- 
phesy in  the  name  of  Science — proclaim  that 
there  can  be  no  revelation  of  the  mind  of 
God,  because  the  idea  of  a  revelation  pre- 
supposes a  miraculous  interposition,  and  the 
order  of  Nature  testifies  against  the  possi- 
bility of  miracles.     That  objection  may  be 


^  I  find  that  I  have  almost  reproduced  unconsciously  the 
very  words  in  which  the  great  Apostle  of  Evolution  states 
the  view  which  he,  as  might  be  expected,  rejects.  (Haeckel, 
The  Evolution  of  Man,  ii.  458.)  "These  same  dualistic 
philosophers  must  of  course,  if  they  are  consistent,  also 
assuine  that  there  will  be  a  moment  in  the  Phylogeny  of 
the  human  mind  at  which  this  mind  first  entered  the  ver- 
tebrate body  of  man.  Accordingly,  at  the  time  when  the 
human  body  developed  from  the  body  of  the  Anthropoid 
Ape  (thus  probably  in  the  latter  part  of  the  Tertiary  Period) 
a  specific  human  mind-element,  or,  as  it  is  usually  expressed, 
a  "divine  spark,"  must  have  suddenly  entered,  or  been 
breathed  into,  the  brain  of  the  Anthropoid  Ape  and  there 
have  associated  itself  with  the  already  existing  Ape-mind. 
I  need  not  point  out  the  theoretic  difficulties  involved  in  this 

conception Comparative   Psychology,    however,    teaches 

that  this  frontier-post  (Reason)  between   man   and  beast  is 
altogether  untenable." 


Agnosticism.  1 1 5 

urged,  as  you  know,  either  on  the  ground  of 
a  scepticism  pure  and  simple,  contending  that 
there  can  be  no  evidence  adequate  to  prove  a 
miracle  against  the  overwhelming  presump- 
tion from  the  uniformity  of  Nature,  or  from 
the  higher  ground  of  an  ideal  theism  resting 
on  the  assumption  that  the  maintenance  of 
law,  and  not  interference  with  it,  is  more  wor- 
thy of  our  highest  conceptions  of  the  Divine 
Nature,  and  that,  therefore,  there  is,  from  that 
standpoint  also,  a  presumption  against  phe- 
nomena claiming  to  be  miraculous  \  Answers 
have  been  given  to  both  those  presumptions 
with  a  completeness  which  lies  beyond  my 
reach  I     It  has  been  urged  as  against  the  first 

^  Hume's  Essay  on  Mh-ades  may  be  taken  as  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  one  school,  Goethe's  assertion  that  the  idea  of 
a  miracle  was  a  blasphemy  against  the  majesty  of  God,  of  the 
other. 

2  No  thoughtful  reader  can  study  Dr  Mozley's  Bampton 
Lectures  on  Miracles  without  profound  interest.  But  it  may 
be  questioned  whether  he  too  does  not,  like  his  predecessor 
Dean  Mansel,  tend  to  drift  into  a  scepticism  in  the  interests 
of  orthodoxy  when  he  maintains  that  a  uniform  succession  of 
phenomena  in  the  past  gives  no  grounds  for  anticipating 
a  like  succession  in  the  future.  On  the  whole  I  fall  back 
upon   Butler's    discussion   of   the    Miraculous   Element    of 

8^2 


ii6  Agnosticism. 

presumption,  that  there  are  phenomena  in  the 
natural  world,  exceptional  and  rare  in  their 
occurrence,  which  yet  we  receive,  when  they 
are  attested  by  evidence  that  we  should  con- 
sider trustworthy  in  other  cases,  as  coming 
within  the  range  of  law ;  that  in  order  that  the 
presumption  might  rest  on  an  adequate  basis, 
we  need  an  induction  from  the  history  of 
other  worlds  like  our  own,  and  passing  through 
similar  stages  of  development.  It  has  been 
contended,  as  against  the  second,  that  it  intro- 
duces into  our  conception  of  God,  the  very 
anthropomorphism  against  which  we  have 
heard  such  indignant  protests — that  it  juggles 
with  ambiguous  terms  when  it  identifies  the 
Law  which  conscience  recognises  as  binding, 
with  that  which  is  but  a  convenient  expres- 
sion of  the  manner  in  which  material  pheno- 
mena succeed  each  other — that  even  from  its 
own  standpoint  it  would  be  true  that,  as  man 
rises  to  his  highest  dignity  when  Will  obeying 
Law,  in  its  true  sense,  asserts  its  supremacy 

Revelation  (-r4«^/.  II.  2)  as  being  less  subtle  but  more  satis- 
fying. 


Agnosticism.  WJ 

over  merely  automatic  actions,  so  there  is  no 
dishonour  done  to  our  ideal  of  God  when  we 
think  of  Him,  also,  as  putting  forth  His  Will, 
in  accordance  with  the  wisdom  and  with  the 
love  which,  with  Hooker,  we  may  recognise 
as  the  true  eternal  Law  of  His  being  \  even 
though  in  so  doing  He  should  break  through 
what,  in  the  other  sense  of  the  word,  are  the 
Laws  which  He  has  imposed  on  the  world  of 
Nature,  which  without  that  exercise  of  sove- 
reignty, would  be  but  an  eternally  automatic 
mechanism. 

We  are  thus  carried  on  one  step  further  to 
the  great  question  of  all.  Can  we  know  that 
God  is  t  Can  we  know  what  He  is  ?  Is  He 
a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  Him  ? 
Does  He  govern  the  world  in  righteousness  ? 
Is  He  such  that  we  should  serve  Him,  love 

1  It  may  rightly  be  urged  that  on  this  view  the  INIiracle 
itself  (assuming  adequate  evidence  of  the  fact)  presupposes 
the  law  of  uniform  succession  which  it  interrupts,  and  is  itself 
the  expression  of  the  higher  Law  working  now  through  that 
lower  law,  and  now  through  its  suspension.  Of  that  higher 
Law  itself  it  is  true  that  it  includes  love,  life,  and  will,  and 
therefore  that  "her  seat  is  the  bosom  of  God,  her  voice  the 
harmony  of  the  world."     (Hooker,  E.  P>  T.  ad  fin,) 


1 1 8  Aoiiosticisvi 


d> 


Him,  yearn  after  His  presence  now,  that  to 
see  and  know  Him  as  He  is  shall  be  hereafter 
the  beatific  vision  of  the  Saints  of  God  ?  Here 
also,  as  we  know  but  too  well,  some  of  the 
keenest  intellects  and  noblest  natures  of  our 
time  have  made  shipwreck  of  their  faith. 
The  words  that  "  that  which  is  knowable  of 
God"  is  manifest  in  them,  being  intellectually 
apprehended  from  the  things  that  are  made, 
even  His  eternal  power  and  Godhead,  have 
come  to  seem  to  them  as  a  voice  heard  in 
a  dream  and  not  audible  to  the  waking  ear. 
The  laws  of  evidence  or  the  constitution 
of  men's  minds  have,  it  would  seem,  under- 
gone a  catastrophic  change  within  the  last 
hundred  years.  Paley's  argument  from  de- 
sien  is  out  of  date.  "We  cannot  infer  from 
the  watch  the  existence  of  its  maker.  The 
very  '  cunningest  of  Nature's  clocks'  may 
have  been  developed  out  of  a  ruder  and 
rougher  timepiece,  and  that,  in  its  turn,  may 
have  originated  in  the  spontaneous  activity 
of  some  germ-cell  more  sensitive  than  its  fel- 
lows, to  the  motion  of  the  heavens  which  it 


Agnosticism.  119 


measures.  We,  at  all  events,  cannot  even 
guess  at  the  purpose  and  character  of  the 
maker.  We  must  content  ourselves  with  ob- 
serving its  movements,  and  taking  its  wheels 
and  springs  to  pieces \  In  that  positive  know- 
ledge  there   is  wisdom  and   safety.      In  the 


^  I  have  but  summed  up  the  very  words  of  Huxley's  Lay 
Sermojis,  p.  330.  He  is  answering  Paley's  argument  from 
the  watch  and  the  inferences  of  teleology  generally,  "  Imagine 
that  it  had  been  possible  to  shew  that  all  these  changes  had 
resulted  first  from  a  tendency  in  the  structure  to  vary  indefi- 
nitely, and  secondly  from  something  in  the  surrounding 
world  which  helped  all  variations  in  the  direction  of  an 
accurate  timekeeper  and  checked  all  those  in  other  directions, 
then  it  is  obvious  that  the  force  of  Paley's  argument  would  be 
gone,  for  it  would  be  demonstrated  that  an  apparatus  tho- 
roughly well  adapted  to  a  particular  purpose  might  be  the 
result  of  a  method  of  trial  and  ends  worked  by  unintelligent 
agents,  as  well  as  of  the  direct  application  of  the  means 
appropriate  to  that  end  by  an  intelligent  agent."  I  confess, 
in  spite  of  the  undue  depreciation  which  now  rests  on  Paley's 
name  (a  natural  reaction,  it  may  be,  from  a  period  of  undue 
honour),  that  I  could  wish  for  one  hour  of  his  robust  common 
sense  in  answer  to  this  "It  is  obvious,"  "it  would  be  demon- 
strated." Does  the  inference  that  there  is  a  Will  that  designs 
vary  in  the  inverse  ratio  of  the  magnitude  and  complexity  of 
the  design  ?  Assuming  the  theory  of  evolution  to  be  carried 
backward  and  forward  to  the  remotest  periods  of  duration  of 
which  we  can  conceive,  is  it  more  philosophical  to  believe 
that  it  speaks  of  a  Will  that  is,  and  was,  and  is  to  come,  or 
to  find  in  it  no  object  of  faith  but  a  "tendency"  and  a  "some- 
thing "  ? 


1 20  Aznosiicism 


a 


attempt  to  go  beyond  it  we  are  going  back  to 
the  childhood  of  the  race,  when  it  peopled 
earth  and  heaven  with  Unseen  Powers,  and 
bowed  in  blind  terror  or  gratitude,  before  the 
presence  of  the  supernatural.  The  consejisiis 
of  mankind  in  the  times  of  ignorance  cannot 
be  allowed  to  weigh  against  the  illumination 
of  the  present."  That  conclusion  of  Atheism 
or  Agnosticism  has  been  contemplated  with 
very  different  thoughts.  There  are  those  who 
see  in  it,  like  Lucretius  \  the  last  triumph  of 

'  "Humana  ante  oculos  foede  cum  vita  jaceret 
In  terris  oppressa  gravi  sub  religione 
Quae  caput  a  caeli  regionibus  ostendebat, 
Horribili  super  aspectu  mortalibus  instans, 
Primum  Graius  homo  mortalis  tollere  contra 
Est  oculos  ausus  primusque  obsistere  contra, 
Quem  nee  fama  de1lm  nee  fulmina  nee  minitanti 
Murmure  compressit  caelum,  sed  eo  magis  acrem 
Inritat  animi  virtutem,  effringere  ut  arta 
Naturae  primus  portarum  claustra  cupiret. 
Ergo  vivida  vis  animi  pervicit,  et  extra 
Processit  longe  flammantia  moenia  mundi, 
At  que  omne  immensum  peragravit  mente  animoque. 
Unde  refert  nobis  victor  quod  possit  oriri 
Quid  nequeat,  finita  potestas  denique  cuique 
Quanam  sit  ratione  atque  alte  terminus  haerens, 
Quare  religio  pedibus  subjecta  vicissim 
Opteritur,  nos  exaequat  victoria  caelo." 

Lucret.  De  Nat,  i.  62—79. 


Agnosticism.  12 1 

the   ^' vivida   vis   aniniV   which  neither   the 

''  fama  deihit  nee  fulmina  "  can  terrify,  over 
the  Religion  which  has  been  the  curse  of  the 
world's  history.  There  are  others  whom  it 
plunges,  as  in  the  vision  of  the  German 
thinker^  into  the  blackness  of  darkness.  They 
"gaze  on  the  immeasurable  world  for  the  Di- 
vine Eye,  and  it  glares  on  them  with  an 
empty  black  bottomless  eye-socket.  They 
have  laid  them  down  to  sleep,  and  they 
awaken  in  a  stormy  chaos,  in  the  Everlasting 
Midnight,  and  there  comes  no  morning,  and 
no  soft  healing  hand  and  no  infinite  Father." 
"  Our  little  life  is  the  sigh  of  Nature  or  only 
its  echo.     Mists  fall  and  worlds  reek  up  from 


^  Jean  Paul  Ricliter,  Siebeiikas.  I  quote  from  Carlyle's 
Miscellanies,  vol.  ii.,  p.  371 — 375  (ed.  1840).  It  adds  to  the 
almost  terrific  power  of  this  vision  of  a  world  without  God, 
tJiat  it  is  the  Christ  as  the  ideal  representative  of  Humanity 
who  is  thus  made  to  utter  the  blank  despair  of  finding  that 
His  trust  in  the  Father  had  been  a  delusive  dream.  Richter's 
own  comment  on  what  he  had  thus  imagined  is  worth  adding: 
' '  If  ever  my  heart  were  to  grow  so  wretched  and  so  dead 
that  all  feelings  in  it  whic^r  announce  the  being  of  a  God 
were  extinct  there,  I  would  terrify  myself  with  this  sketch  of 
mine.     It  would  heal  me,  and  give  me  my  feelings  back" 

(P-  370)- 


122  Agnosticism. 

the  Sea  of  Death  :  the  Future  is  a  mounting 
mist,  and  the  Present  is  a  falling  one,"  You 
and  I,  my  friends,  have  to  look  on  this  pic- 
ture and  on  that,  and  to  ask  the  question, 
Have  we  indeed  no  Father  ?  Is  there  indeed 
no  God  ?  If  you  deal  honestly  with  your 
own  spirits,  if  you  do  not  close  your  eyes 
against  the  light,  or  narcotise  the  thoughts 
that  accuse  or  else  excuse  each  other,  if  you 
live  by  the  light  you  have,  even  though  it  be 
but  as  the  rays  of  a  flickering  torch  shining 
through  the  mist  and  darkness,  I  have  no  fear 
for  the  result.  I  hold  to  the  old  belief  that 
"  The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  firmament  sheweth  His  handywork" — 
that  the  order  of  the  universe  testifies  to  a 
Divine  purpose  working  through  the  ages  to 
a  result  which  shall  testify,  not  of  limited 
Power  or  imperfect  Goodness,  but  of  a  Su- 
preme Wisdom  and  Love  victorious  even  over 
the  freedom  which  seems  to  thwart  them,  that 
deep  within  the  consciousness  of  each  human 
soul  there  lies  the  capacity  for  knowing  God, 
the  promise  and  the  potency  of  a  higher  and 


Asruosticism.  123 


'O 


Eternal  Life.  "  He  is  not  far  from  ever}'  one 
of  us,"  and  in  the  contrite  heart  and  pure 
which  He  prefers  above  all  temples,  makes 
Himself  manifest  to  those  who  diligently  seek 
Him.  Even  from  the  scientific  standpoint 
the   phenomena   of  Theopathy^   which   thus 

^  I  use  the  word  as  a  comprehensive  expression  of  the 
whole  cycle  of  emotions  which  connect  themselves  with  the 
belief  that  men  are  in  contact  and  communion  \\\\h  the 
Eternal,  that  they  have  found  God,  and  that  He  is  the 
Father  of  their  spirits.  They  are  found,  it  will  be  acknow- 
ledged, in  ever}'  age,  in  every  race,  under  all  conditions  of 
knowledee  and  creed  and  culture.  In  Closes  and  Da\'id 
and  Job  and  Paul  and  John,  in  Socrates  and  Plato,  in 
Augustine  and  Bernard  and  Tauler  and  a  Kempis,  in  Hooker 
and  Leiiihton  and  Herbert  and  Keble  and  Maurice  and 
Erskine,  in  Mahometan  Mystics  and  English  Quakers,  m 
millions  of  men  and  women  of  whom  the  world  was  not 
worthy,  but  whom  it  has  not  known,  they  have  been  as  the 
very  central  passion  of  their  being.  They  have  been  found 
historically  with  greater  purity  and  intensity  within  the  range 
of  the  influences  of  Christendom,  and  in  proportion  as  those 
intluences  have  been  allowed  to  act,  than  in  those  who  saw 
the  Light  that  lighteth  every  man  through  more  refracting 
rtUiUa.  They  have  been  united,  in  the  vast  majority  of  cases, 
with  a  greater  purity  and  holiness  than  was  found  in  their 
absence,  with  a  manifest  power  alike  to  strengthen  and  to 
soothe.  Humanity  has  appeared  in  its  noblest  ideal  of  ex- 
cellence where  they  have  most  characterised  it.  What  expla- 
nation has  a  merely  materialistic  science  to  ofter  of  these 
phenomena  ?  Are  they  all,  from  first  to  last,  a  delusion,  a 
mockery  and  a  snare  ?  Are  these  also  automatic  functions  of 
the  grey  matter  of  the  brain,  or  abnormal  developments  of 


1 24  Agnosticism. 

present  themselves,  and  which  have  been 
verified  throughout  the  ages  by  experimental 

hysteria  ?  Or  are  they  witnesses  that  this  is  indeed  the  goal 
and  consummation  to  which  man's  nature  tends  and  in  which 
it  finds  its  completeness  ? 

It  is  obvious  that  it  is  on  the  reality  of  the  grounds  of 
these  emotions  that  the  whole  question  of  the  efficacy  of 
prayer  turns,  and  not  on  its  power  to  produce  changes  in  the 
outward  phenomena  of  nature  round  us  or  in  our  material 
condition.  We  may  ask  for  many  things,  and  receive  not, 
because  we  ask  amiss.  We  may  ask  for  health  and  pros- 
perity, for  rain  and  sunshine  and  plenteous  harvests,  and 
receive  not,  because  it  is  better  for  us  in  the  sum  and  total  of 
things  that  we  should  be  without  that  which  we  have  asked 
for.  We  may  ask  and  receive  not,  because  we  ask  for  that 
which  comes  under  the  dominion  of  a  law  which  it  is  not  the 
will  of  the  Father  to  suspend  or  change,  which,  as  soon  as  we 
know  its  existence,  we  recognise  as  wiser  and  better  than  any 
choice  or  wish  of  ours.  But  if  we  seek,  not,  as  the  Heathen 
seek,  as  Christians  have  too  often  sought,  what  we  shall 
eat  or  what  we  shall  drink  or  wherewithal  we  shall  be 
clothed,  but  for  the  kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness, 
there  is  surely  a  chorus  of  attestation  that  such  prayers  are 
answered.  The  crucial  test  of  prayer  would  be  found,  not  as 
suggested  in  the  well-known  letter  to  Dr  Tyndall  in  the  C^w- 
temporary  Review  (xx.  p.  305),  in  a  comparison  of  results  as 
regards  material  success  in  one  Hospital  Ward,  for  the  patients 
in  which  people  were  praying  outside,  with  those  in  another 
Hospital  for  which  people  were  not  praying — (can  we  ima- 
gine, by  the  way,  any  one  with  a  mind  after  the  mind  of 
Christ,  praying  that  the  sufferers  in  the  latter  might  not 
recover,  or  leaving  them,  by  an  act  of  volition,  unprayed 
for  ?)  but  in  two  Wards,  in  one  of  which  the  patients  prayed 
for  themselves  and  for  each  other  as  they  have  been  taught 
by  Christ  to  pray,  while  in  the  other,  men  had  "nourished 


Agnosticism .  125 

tests,  crave  for  an  explanation  and  a  theory 
as  much  as  those  of  the  material  universe  or 
of  our  physical  life.  To  those  who  go  be- 
yond that  standpoint  they  will  prepare  the 
way  for  the  fuller  Apocalypse  of  all  that  may 
be  known  of  God.  To  the  worship  of  the 
Unknown  and  the  Unknowable,  leaving  the 


a  blind  life  within  the  brain,"  and  never  known  what  it  was 
to  lift  their  hands  in  prayer.  We  need  not  fear  the  result  of 
such  an  experiment.  Phthisis  and  cancer  might  do  their 
work  in  each,  but  in  the  one  there  would  be,  what  physicians 
see  too  often,  the  picture  of  a  lazar-house  such  as  Milton  has 
drawn : 

"Dire  was  the  tossing,  deep  the  groans:  Despair 
Tended  the  sick,  busiest  from  couch  to  couch ; 
And  over  them  triumphant  Death  his  dart 
Shook,  but  delayed  to  strike,  though  oft  invoked 
With  vows  as  their  chief  good  and  final  hope." 

Far.  Lost,  xi. 

In  the  other  there  would  be  what  also  they,  at  least,  sometimes 
see,  patience,  and  joy,  and  hope,  and  the  faith  that  all  is  well, 
and  trust  in  the  Father  who  scourge th  every  son  whom  He 
receiveth,  and  the  calm  surrender  of  their  own  wills  to  His, 
and  the  readiness  for  death,  or  the  willingness  to  remain. 
Are  these  lesser  or  greater  goods  than  a  rapid  or  slow  re- 
covery, than  the  healing  of  the  burning  fever  or  the  fractured 
limb  ?  Would  not  even  the  most  dispassionate  and  sceptical 
practitioner  admit  that  these  presented,  not  by  the  violation 
of  law,  but  by  its  natural  working,  at  least  more  favourable 
conditions  than  the  other  for  the  action  of  his  best  chosen 
remedies,  or  the  vis  medicatrix  NaturcB  ? 


1 26  Agnosticism. 

world  to  itself,  we  oppose,  in  the  full  as- 
surance of  Faith,  the  worship  of  the  Father 
and  the  Son  and  the  Eternal  Spirit — of  God 
manifested  in  Christ  and  reconciling  the  world 
unto  Himself 


THE   END. 


CAMBRIDGE:     PRINTED    BY    C.   J.CLAY,   M.A.  AT    THE    UNIVERSITY    PRESS. 


Edited  with  Notes  by  Professor 
Plumptre. 

The  Mission  of  the  Comforter.  By  JULIUS 
Charles  Hare,  M.A.,  Archdeacon  of  Lewes.  New 
Edition.     Crown  8vo,  7^.  dd. 

Edited  by  Professor  Plumptre. 

The  Victory  of  Faith.    By  Archdeacon  Hare. 

With  Introductory  Notices  by  Professor  F.  D.  Maurice 
and  Dean  Stanley.  New  Edition.  Crown  8vo, 
ds.  6d. 


Works  by  the 
Rev.  J.  B.  LIGHTFOOT,  D.D., 

Bishop  of  Durham. 

St  PaiiVs  Epistles.  Revised  Texts,  with  In- 
troductions, Notes,  &c. 

THE  GALATIANS.     Fifth  Edition,  8vo,  l^s. 

THE  PHILIPPTANS.     Fourth  Edition,  8vo,  \is. 

THE   COLOSSIANS   and  PHILEMON.      Third 
Edition,  8vo,  lis. 

St  Clejjietit  of  Rome.  An  Appendix,  contain- 
ing the  newly  recovered  Portions.  With  Introductions, 
Notes,  and  Translation  of  the  whole.     8vo,  8^.  6d. 

On  a  Fresh  Revision  of  the  English  New  Testa- 
ment.    Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo,  ds. 


MACMILLAN  AND   CO.,  LONDON. 


By  canon  WESTCOTT,  D.D. 
A  General  Survey  of  the  History  of  the  Canon 

of  the  Nciu  Testatncnt  diiriug  the  First  Four  Centuries. 
Third  Edition,  Revised.     Crown  8vo,  lo^.  dd. 

Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  Gospels.    Fifth 

Edition.     Crown  8vo,  lo^.  dd. 

The  Bible  in  the  Chureh.     A  Popular  Account 

of  the  Collection  and  Reception  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
in  the  Christian  Churches.   New  Edition.   1 8mo,  4^.  6d. 

A  General  View  of  the  History  of  tJie  English 

Bible.     Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo,  los.  6d. 

The  Gospel  of  the  Resurrection.     Thoughts  on 

its  Relations  to   Reason  and   Histor}\     New   Edition. 
Crown  8vo,  ds. 

The  Christian  Life,  manifold  and  one.      Six 

Sermons  in  Peterborough  Cathedral.  Crown  8vo,  is.  6d. 

On   the  Religious    Office  of  the   Universities. 

Sermons.     Crown  8vo,  4^.  6d. 


By  canon  FARRAR,  D.D.,  F.R.S. 

Eternal  Hope.      Sermons  preached  in  West- 
minster Abbey,  1877.     Crown  8vo,  6s. 

{^Sixteenth  Thousand. 

Saintly     Workers.      Lenten    Lectures   at    St 

Andrew.'s,  Holborn,  1878.     Crown  8vo,  6j. 

In   the  Days   of   Thy    Youth.      Sermons   on 

Practical  Subjects  preached   at   Marlborough   College, 
1871-6.     Third  Edition.     Crown  8vo,  9^. 

The  Fall  of  Man  :  and  other  Sermons.     Third 

Edition.     Crown  8vo,  ds. 

TJi£  Witness  of  History  to  Christ ;  being  the 

Hulsean  Lectures  for   1S70.     Fourth  Edition.     Crown 
8vo,  5^. 

Seekers  after   God.      The    Lives    of  Seneca, 

Epictetus,  and  Marcus  Aurelius.    New  Edition.     Crown 
8vo,  ds. 

The  Silence  and    Voices  of  God:    University 

and  other  Sermons.     Third  Edition.     Crown  8vo,  ds. 


MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LONDON. 


May^  1879. 


A  Catalogue  0/ Theological  Booics, 
with  a  Short  Account  of  their 
Chai^acter  and  Aim, 

PiLblished  by 

MACMILLAK-  AJN^D  CO. 

Bedford  Street,   Strand,  Lo7zdon,    W.C. 


Abbott  (Rev.  E.  A.)— Works  by  the  Rev.  E.  A.  ABBOTT, 
D.D.,   Head  Master  of  the  City  of  London  School  : 

BIBLE  LESSONS.     Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     4$-.  6^^. 

"  Wise,  suggestive,  and  really  profound  initiation  into  religious  thought. " 
—Guardian.  The  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  in  his  speech  at  the  Education 
Conference  at  Abergwilly,  says  he  thinks  "  nobody  could  read  them  -without 
being  the  better  for  them  himselj,  and  being  also  able  to  see  hotu  this  difficult 
duty  of  imparting  a  sound  religious  education  may  be  effected. " 

THE  GOOD  VOICES:  A  Child's  Guide  to  the  Bible. 
With  upwards  of  50  Illustrations.     Crown  8vo.  cloth  gilt.      5j-. 

'■^  It  would  not  be  easy  to  combine  simplicity  with  fulness  and  depth  of 
meaning  more  sjiccessfully  than  Mr.  Abbott  has  a'^;/^."— Spectator.  The 
Times  says — "J/r.  Abbott  writes  with  clearness,  simplicity,  and  the  deepest 
religious  feeling. " 

CAMBRIDGE  SERMONS  PREACHED  BEFORE  THE 
UNIVERSITY.     Second  Edition.     8vo.     6.. 


10,000  :  5  :  79. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


ABBOTT  (Rev.  E.  A.)—co7iiin7ied. 

THROUGH  NATURE  TO  CHRIST  ;  or,  The  Ascent  of 
Worship  through  Ilkision  to  the  Truth,     8vo.      12s.  6d. 

"  T/ie  beauty  of  its  style,  its  tender  Jeeling,  and  its  perfect  sympathy,  the 
originality  and  suggestivcness  of  many  of  its  thoughts,  would  of  them- 
selves go  far  to  recommend  it.  But  far  besides  these,  it  has  a  certain 
value  in  its  bold,  comprehensive,  trenchant  77iethod  of  apology,  and  in  the 
adroitness  with  zvhich  it  turns  the  flank  of  the  many  modern  fallacies  that 
caricattire  in  order  to  condemn  Christianity.'''' — Church  Quarterly  Review. 

Ainger  (Rev.  Alfred).— SERMONS    PREACHED    IN 

THE  TEMPLE   CHURCH.     By  the  Rev.  Alfred   Ainger, 

M.  A.  of  Trinity  Hall,  Cambridge,  Reader  at  the  Temple  Church. 

Extra  fcap.  8vo.     6^. 

**//f  w-,"//^^  British  Quarterly  says,  ""Uhe  fresh  unconventional  talk  of  a 

clear  independent  thinker,    addressed  to  a  congregation  of  thinkers .... 

TItoughtful  men  will  be  greatly  charined  by  this  little  volume.'''' 

Alexander.— THE  LEADING  IDEAS  of  the  GOSPELS. 

Five  Sermons  preached  before  the  University  of  Oxford  in  1870 — 

71.     By  AViLLiAM  Alexander,  D.D.,  Brasenose  College  ;  Lord 

Bishop  of  Derry  and  Raphoe  ;  Select  Preacher.     Cr.  8vo.     a^.  dd. 

'■^Eloquence  and  force  of  language,  clearness  of  statement,  atzd  a  hearty 

appreciation  of  the  grandeur  and  importance  of  the  topics  upon  which  he 

writes,  characterize  his  sermons. " — Record. 

Arnold. — Works  by  Matthew  Arnold  : 
A    BIBLE    READING    FOR    SCHOOLS.    The  Great 
Prophecy  of  Israel's  Restoration  (Isaiah,  Chapters  40—66). 
Arranged  and  Edited  forYoung  Learners.  By  Matthew  Arnold, 
D.C.L.,  formerly  Professor  of  Poetry  in  the  University  of  Oxford, 
and  Fellow  of  Oriel.    Third  Edition.     i8mo.  cloth.    \s. 
The  Times  says — "  Whatever  may  be  the  fate  of  this  little  book  in 
Government  Schools,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  will  be  found  excellently 
calculated  to  further  instruction  in  Biblical  literature  in  any  school  ifito 
7uhich  it  may  be  introduced. ...  We  can  safely  say  that  whatever  school  uses 
this  book,  it  will  citable  its  pupils  to  understand  Isaiah,  a  great  advantage 
compared  with  other  establishments  which  do  not  avail  themselves  of  it.''' 

ISAIAH    XL.— LXVL,   Avith  the  Shorter   Prophecies  allied 
to  it.     Arranged  and  Edited  Avith  Notes.     Crown  8vo.     5^-. 

Bather.— ON  SOME  MINISTERIAL  DUTIES,  Cate- 
chising, Preaching,  &c.  Charges  by  the  late  Archdeacon 
Bather.  Edited,  with  Preface,  by  Dr.  C.  J.  Vaughan.  Extra 
fcap.  8vo.     4-$'.  ^d. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


Benham.— A  COMPANION  TO  THE  LECTIONARY, 
being  a  Commentary  on  the  Proper  Lessons  for  Sundays  and 
Holydays.  By  the  Rev.  W.  Benham,  B.D.,  Vicar  of  Margate. 
Cheaper  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6jr. 

"^  very  iiseful  book.  Air.  Benham  has  produced  a  good  and  welcome 
companio7i  to  our  revised  Lectionary.  Its  contents  will.,  if  not  very  original 
or  profound,  prove  to  be  sensible  and  practical,  and  often  suggestive  to  the 
preacher  and  the  Sunday  School  teacher.  They  loill  also  furnish  some 
excellent  Sunday  reading  for  private  hours.^^ — Guardian. 

Bernard.— THE  PROGRESS  OF  DOCTRINE  IN  THE 
NEW    TESTAMENT.      By    Thomas    D.    Bernard,    M.A., 
Rector  of  Walcot  and  Canon  of  Wells.     Third  and  Cheaper  Edi- 
tion.     Crown  8vo.     5^.      (Bampton  Lectures  for  1864.) 
'''^  We  lay  dozvn  these  lectures  zoith  a  sense  not  only  of  being  edified  by 
sound  teaching  and  careful  thought,   but  also  of  being  gratified  by  con- 
ciseness and  clearness  of  expression  and  elegance  of  style.''^ — Churchman. 

Binney.— SERMONS    PREACHED    IN    THE    KING'S 

WEIGH  HOUSE  CHAPEL,  1829—69.     By  Thomas  Binney, 

D.D.     New  and  Cheaper  Edition.      Extra  fcap.  8vo.     /[s.  6d. 

^^Fidl  of  robust  intelligence,  of  reverent  but  independent  thinking  on  the 

most  profound  and  holy  theines,   and  of  earnest  practical  purpose.^'' — 

London  Quarterly  Review. 

A  SECOND  SERIES  OF  SERMONS.  Edited,  with  Bio- 
graphical and  Critical  Sketch,  by  the  Rev.  Henry  Allon,  D. D. 
With  Portrait  of  Dr.  Binney  engraved  by  Jeens.     8vo.     \2s. 

Birks. — Works  by  T.  R.  BiRKS,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Moral 
Philosophy,  Cambridge  : 

THE  DIFFICULTIES  OF  BELiEF  in  connection  with 
the  Creation  and  the  Fall,  Redemption  and  Judgment.  Second 
Edition,  enlarged.     Crown  8vo.     5^-. 

AN  ESSAY  ON  THE  RIGHT  ESTIMATION  OF  MSS. 
Evidence  in  the  Text  of  the  New  Testament.  Crown 
8vo.     y.  dd. 

COMMENTARY  ON  THE  BOOK  OF  ISAIAH,  Critical, 
Historical  and  Prophetical ;  including  a  Revised  English  Trans- 
lation. With  Introduction  and  Appendices  on  the  Nature  of 
Scripture  Prophecy,  the  Life  and  Times  of  Isaiah,  the  Genuineness 
of  the  Later  Prophecies,  the  Structure  and  History  of  the  whole 
Book,  the  Assyrian  History  in  Isaiah's  Days,  and  various  Difficult 
Passages.      Second  Edition,  revised.     8vo.      12s.  6d. 

SUPERNATURAL  REVELATION,  or  First  Principles  of 
Moral  Theology,     8vo.     2>s. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


Bradby.— SERMONS  PREACHED  AT  HAILEYBURY. 
By  E.  H.  Bradby,  M.A.,  Master.     8vo.     \os.  6d. 

'■^  HewJio  claims  a  public  heaj-in^  now,  speaks  to  an  audience  accustomed 

to  Cotton,  Temple,  Vaughan,  Bradley,  Butler,  Farrar,  and  others 

Each  has  given  us  good  work,  several,  work  of  rare  beauty,  force,  or 
originality ;  but  we  doubt  7ohether  any  one  of  them  has  touched  deeper 
chords,  or  brought  more  frshness  and  strength  into  his  sermons,  than  the 
last  of  their  number,  the  present  Head  Alastcr  of  Ilaileybuiy." — Spectator. 

Butcher.— THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  CALENDAR;  its 
Theory  and  Construction.  By  Samuel  Butcher,  D.D.,  late 
Bishop  of  Meath.     4to.      i:\s. 

Butler    (G.) — Works  by  the  Rev.  GEORGE  Butler,  M.A., 

Principal  of  Liverpool  College  : 

FAMILY  PRAYERS.     Crown  8vo.     5^. 

The  prayers  in  this  vohime  are  all  based  on  passages  of  Scripture — the 
morning  prayers  on  Select  Psalms,  those  for  the  evening  on  portions  of  the 
New  Testatnent. 

SERMONS  PREACHED  in  CHELTENHAM  COLLEGE 
CHAPEL.     Crown  8vo.     7^.  6d. 

Butler  (Rev.  H.  M.)— SERMONS  PREACHED  in  the 
CHAPEL  OF  HARROW  SCHOOL.  By  H.  Montagu 
Butler,  Head  Master.     Crown  8vo.     7^.  6d. 

^^  These  sermons  are  adapted  for  every  household.  There  is  nothing 
more  striking  than  the  excellent  good  sense  with  which  they  are  imbued. " 
— Spectator. 

A  SECOND  SERIES.     Crown  8vo.     7^.6^. 

' '  Excellent  speci?nens  of  what  sermons  should  be — plain,  direct,  prac- 
tical, pervaded  by  the  true  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  and  holditig  up  lofty  ai??is 
before  the  minds  of  the  youngj''' — Athenaeum. 

Butler  (Rev.  W.  Archer). — Works  by  the  Rev.  William 
Archer  Butler,  M.A.,  late  Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  in 
the  University  of  Dublin  : 

SERMONS,  DOCTRINAL  AND  PRACTICAL.  Edited, 
with  a  Memoir  of  the  Author's  Life,  by  Thomas  Woodward, 
Dean  of  Down.     With  Portrait.     Ninth  Edition.     8vo.     8^-. 

The  Introductory  Memoir  narrates  in  considerable  detail  and  with  much 
interest,  the  events  of  Butler^ s  brief  life ;  and  contains  a  few  speci7nens  of 
his  poetry,  and  afetv  extracts  fro7n  his  addresses  and  essays,  including  a 
long  and  eloquent  passage  on  the  Province  and  Duty  of  the  Preacher. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  5 

BUTLER  (Rev.  W.  KYc\i&x)—conti7iued. 

A  SECOND  SERIES  OF  SERMONS.  Edited  by  J.  A. 
Jeremie,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Lincoln,      Seventh  Edition.     8vo.     7^. 

T/ie  North  British  Review  says,  "  /^eza  sermons  in  our  language  exhibit 
the  same  rare  combination  of  excellencies ;  imagery  almost  as  rich  as 
Tayloi-'s ;  oratory  as  vigorojcs  often  as  South' s ;  judgment  as  sound  as 
Barrow's;  a  style  as  attractive  but  more  copious,  original,  and  forcible 
than  Atterbuiy^s ;  piety  as  elevated  as  Howe's,  and  a  fsrvour  as  intense  at 
times  as  Baxter's.     Air.  Butler' s  are  the  sermons  of  a  true  i)oet.^'' 

■  LETTERS  ON  ROMANISM,  in  reply  to  Dr.  Newman's 
Essay  on  Development.  Edited  by  the  Dean  of  Down.  Second 
Edition,  revised  by  Archdeacon  Hardwick.     8vo.      ioj'.  dd. 

These  Letters  contain  an  exhaustive  criticism  oj  Dr.  Newjman^ s  famous 
''^ Essay  on  the  Development  of  Christian  Doctrine.'^  "y^  work  which 
ought  to  be  in  the  Library  of  every  student  of  Divinity. " — Bp.  St.  David's. 

Campbell. — Works  by  John  M'Leod  Campbell  : 

THE  NATURE  OF  THE  ATONEMENT  AND  ITS 
RELATION  TO  REMLSSION  OF  SINS  AND  ETERNAL 
LIFE.     Fourth  and  Cheaper  Edition,  crown  8vo.     6^. 

''^ Among  the  first  theological  treatises  of  this  generation.''' — Guardian. 
"  One  of  the  most  remarkable  theological  books  ever  written.^'' — Times. 

CHRIST  THE  BREAD  OF  LIFE.  An  Attempt  to  give 
a  profitable  direction  to  the  present  occupation  of  Thought  with 
Romanism.    Second  Edition,  greatly  enlarged.    Crown  Svo.    OfS.  6d. 

^^  Deserves  the  most  attentive  study  by  all  who  interest  theinselves  in  the 
predominant  religious  controversy  of  the  day." — Spectator. 

REMINISCENCES  AND  REFLECTIONS,  referring  to 
his  Early  Ministry  in  the  Parish  of  Row,  1825—31.  Edited  with 
an  Introductory  Narrative  by  his  Son,  Donald  Campbell,  M.A., 
Chaplain  of  King's  College,  London.     Crown  8vo.     7j.  dd. 

These  ''Reminiscences  and  Reflections,^  written  during  the  last  year  of 
his  life,  zuere  7?iainly  intended  to  place  on  record  thoughts  which  might 
prove  Jielpful  to  others.  ' '  We  recommend  this  book  cordially  to  all  who 
are  interested  in  the  great  cause  of  religious  reformation.'" — Times. 
"  There  is  a  thoroughness  and  depth,  as  well  as  a  practical  earnestness, 
in  his  grasp  of  each  trtith  on  which  he  dilates,  which  make  his  reflections 
very  valuable." — Literary  Churchman. 

THOUGHTS  ON  REVELATION,  with  Special  Reference 
to  the  Present  Time.     Second  Edition.     Crown  Svo,     5^. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


CAMPBELL  (J.  yi'\^^o6.)— continued, 

RESPONSIBILITY    FOR   THE    GIFT    OF  ETERNAL 

LIFE.    Compiled  by  permission  of  the  late  J.  M'Leod  Campbell, 

D.Y).,    from    Sermons    preached    chiefly   at    Row    in    1 829 — 31. 

Crown  8vo.     5^. 

*'  There  is  a  healthy  tone  as  well  as  a  deep  pathos  not  often  seen  in 

sermons.     His  words  are  roeighty  and  the  ideas  they  express  tend  to  pei'- 

fection  of  life.'" — Westminster  Review. 

Campbell  (Lewis).— SOME  ASPECTS  of  the  CHRIS- 
TIAN IDEAL.  Sermons  by  the  Rev.  L.  Campbell,  M.A., 
LL.D.,  Professor  of  Greek  in  the  University  of  Glasgow.  Crown 
Svo.     6s. 

Canterbury. — Works  by  Archibald  Campbell,  Archbishop 

of  Canterbury  : 

THE  PRESENT  POSITION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF 
ENGLAND.  Seven  Addresses  delivered  to  the  Clergy  and  Church- 
wardens of  his  Diocese,  as  his  Charge,  at  his  Primary  Visitation, 
1872.     Third  Edition.     Svo.  cloth,     y.  6d. 

SOME  THOUGHTS  ON  THE  DUTIES  OF  THE  ES- 
TABLISHED CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  as  a  National 
Church.  Seven  Addresses  delivered  at  his  Second  Visitation. 
Svo.    4J".  6d. 

Cheyne. — Works  by  T.  K.  Cheyne,  M.A,,  Fellow  of  Balliol 
College,  Oxford  : 

THE    BOOK    OF   ISAIAH    CHRONOLOGICALLY  AR- 
RANGED.    An  Amended  Version,  with  Historical  and  Critical 
Introductions  and  Explanatory  Notes.      Crown  Svo.     'js.  6d. 
The  Westminster  Review  speaks  of  it  as  "^  piece  of  scholarly  work, 
very  carefully  and  considerately  done.^'    The  Academy  calls  it  "rt:  success- 
ful attejnpt  to  extend  a  right  understanding  of  this  important  Old  Testa- 
7nent  writing. " 

NOTES  AND  CRITICISMS  on  the  HEBREW  TEXT 
OF  ISAIAH.     Crown  Svo.     2s.  6d. 


Choice    Notes    on   the    Four   Gospels,   drawn  from 

Old  and  New  Sources.      Crown  Svo.      4^.  6d.  each  Vol.      (St. 
Matthew  and  St.  Mark  in  one- Vol.  price  9^.) 

Church. — Works  by  the  Very  Rev.  R.  W.  Church,  ]\LA., 
D.C.L.,  Dean  of  St.  Paul's  : 
ON  SOME  INFLUENCES  OF  CHRISTIANITY  UPON 
NATIONAL  CHARACTER.     Three  Lectures  delivered  in  St, 
Paul's  Cathedral,  Feb.  1873.     CrowTi  Svo.     ^.  6d. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


CHURCH  (Very  Rev.  R.  V^ .)— continued. 

^^  Feiv  books  that  ive  have  met  with  have  given  us  keener  pleasure  than 

this //  ivould  be  a  real pleasui'e  to  quote  extensively,  so  wise  and  so 

ti'ue,  so  tender  and  so  discriminating  are  Dean  Ch7irch''s  judgments,  but 
the  limits  of  our  space  are  inexorable.  We  hope  the  book  will  be  bought.^^ 
— Literary  Churchman. 

THE  SACRED  POETRY  OF  EARLY  RELIGIONS. 
Two  Lectures  in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral.  iSmo.  \s.  I.  The  Vedas. 
II.   The  Psalms. 

ST.  ANSELM.     Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6^. 
" //  is  a  sketch  by  the  hand  of  a  master,  with  every  line  marked  by 
taste,  learning,  and  real  apprehension  of  the  subject. " — Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

HUMAN  LIFE  AND  ITS  CONDITIONS.  Sermons 
preached  before  the  University  of  Oxford,  1876 — 78,  with  Three 
Ordination  vSermons.     Crown  8vo.     6^. 

Clergyman's     Self-Examination    concerning    the 

APOSTLES'  CREED.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.      i^.  6^. 

Colenso.— THE  COMMUNION  SERVICE  FROM  THE 
BOOK  OF  COxMMON  PRAYER;  with  Select  Readings  from 
the  Writings  of  the  Rev.  F.  D.  Maurice,  M.A.  Edited  by  the 
Right  Rev.  J.  W.  Colenso,  D.D.,  Lord  Bishop  of  Natal.  New 
Edition.      i6mo.     2.s.  6d. 

Collects  of  the  Church  of  England.     With  a  beauti- 
fully Coloured   Floral   Design  to  each  Collect,   and  Illuminated 
Cover.     Crown  8vo.      12s.      Also  kept  in  various  styles  of  morocco. 
The  distinctive  characteristic  of  this  edition  is  the  coloured  floral  design 
which  accompanies  each  Collect,  and  zvhich  is  geiierally  emblematical  of 
the  character  of  the  day  or  saint  to  luhich  it  is  assigned;   the  flaiuers 
which  have  been  selected  are  such  as  are  likely  to  be  in  bloom  on  the  day  to 
which  the  Collect  belongs.      The  Guardian  thinks  it  "«;  successful  attempt 
to  associate  in  a  nattiral  and  unforced  manner  the  flowers  of  otir  fields 
and  gardens  with  the  course  of  the  Christian  year.^' 

Congreve. — HIGH  HOPES,  and  Pleadings  for  a  Rea- 
sonable Faith,  Nobler  Thoughts,  Larger  Charity. 
Sermons  preached  in  the  Parish  Church  of  Tooting  Graveney,  Surrey. 
By  J.  Congreve,  M.  A.,  Rector.    Cheaper  Issue.    Crown  8vo.    ^s. 

Cotton. — Works  by  the  late  GEORGE  Edward  Lynch 
Cotton,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Calcutta  : 


8  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


COTTON   {^xsYiO^)— continued. 

SERMONS  PREACHED  TO  ENGLISH  CONGREGA- 
TIONS IN  INDIA.     Crown  8vo.     -js.  6d. 

EXPOSITORY  SERMONS  ON  THE  EPISTLES  FOR 
THE    SUNDAYS    OF    THE    CHRISTIAN    YEAR.      Two 

Vols.  Crown  8vo.      i^s. 

Curteis.— DISSENT  in  its  RELATION  to  the  CHURCH 
OF  ENGLAND,  Eight  Lectures  preached  before  the  University 
of  Oxford,  in  the  year  1871,  on  the  foundation  of  the  late  Rev. 
John  Bampton,  M.  A. ,  Canon  of  Salisbury.  By  George  Herbert 
Curteis,  M.  A.,  late  Fellow  and  Sub-Rector  of  Exeter  College  ; 
Principal  of  the  Lichfield  Theological  College,  and  Prebendary  of 
Lichfield  Cathedral ;  Rector  of  Turweston,  Bucks.  New  Edition, 
Crown  Svo.     ^s.  6d. 

^^ Mr.  Curteis  has  done  good  service  by  maintaining  in  an  eloquent, 
temperate,   and  practical  manner,  that  discicssion  among  Christians  is 
really  an  evil,  and  that  an  intelligent  basis  can  be  found  for  at  least  a 
proximate  union.^^ — Saturday  Review,     "^  well  tifned,   learned,    and 
thoughtful  book. " 

Davies. — Works  by  the  Rev,  J.  Llewelyn  Davies,  M.A,, 
Rector  of  Christ  Church,   St.  Marylebone,  etc.  : 

THE  GOSPEL  AND  MODERN  LIFE  ;  with  a  Preface 
on  a  Recent  Phase  of  Deism.  Second  Edition.  To  which  is 
added  Morality  according  to  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
or  Three  Discourses  on  the  Names,  Eucharist,  Sacrifice,  and  Com- 
munion,    Extra  fcap.  Svo,     6^. 

WARNINGS  AGAINST  SUPERSTITION,  IN  FOUR 
SERMONS  FOR  THE  DAY.     Extra  fcap.  Svo.     2s.  6d. 

^'We  have  seldom  read  a  wiser  little  book.  The  Sermons  are  short, 
terse,  and  full  of  true  spiritual  wisdom,  expressed  with  a  lucidity  and  a 
modej-ation  that  must  give  them  weight  even  with  those  who  agree  least 

with  their  author Of  the  volume  as  a  whole  it  is  hardly  possible  to 

speak  with  too  cordial  an  appreciation.^^ — Spectator. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  CALLING.  Sermons.  Extra  fcap, 
Svo.     6^. 

Donaldson — THE  APOSTOLICAL  FATHERS:  a  Critical 
Account  of  their  Genuine  Writings  and  of  their  Doctrines,  By 
James  Donaldson,  LL.D,     Crown  Svo.     ^s.  6d. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


DONALDSON  (J.,  "L^L.Ti .)—co7itinued. 

This  book  tvas  published  in  1864  as  the  first  volume  of  a  ^Critical 
History  of  Christian  Literature  and  Doctrine  frojn  the  death  of  the 
Apostles  to  the  Nicene  Council.^  The  intention  was  to  cai-iy  dozun  the 
history  continuously  to  the  time  of  Eusebiics,  and  this  intention  has  not 
been  abandoned.  But  as  the  writers  can  be  sometimes  grouped  more  easily 
accordijig  to  subject  or  locality  than  according  to  tiffie,  it  is  deefjied  ad- 
visable to  publish  the  history  of  each  group  separately .  The  Introduction 
to  the  present  volume  set'ves  as  an  introduction  to  the  whole  period. 

Drake.— THE  TEACHING  of  the  CHURCH  DURING 
THE  FIRST  THREE  CENTURIES  ON  THE  DOCTRINES 
OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  PRIESTHOOD  AND  SACRIFICE. 
By  the  Rev.  C.  B.  Drake,  M.A.,  Warden  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land Hall,  Manchester.     Crown  8vo.     4^-.  6d. 

Eadie. — Works  by  JOHN  Eadie,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  of 
Biblical  Literature  and  Exegesis,  United  Presbyterian  Church  : 

THE  ENGLISH  BIBLE.  An  External  and  Critical  History^ 
of  the  various  English  Translations  of  Scripture,  with  Remarks  on 
the  Need  of  Revising  the  English  New  Testament.  Two  vols. 
Svo.    iZs. 

'  ^Accurate,  scholarly,  full  of  completest  sympathy  with  the  translators 
and  their  work,  and  marvellously  ifiteresting.'^-^Lit&r^iXy  Churchman. 

' '  The  work  is  a  very  valuable  one.  It  is  the  result  of  vast  labour, 
sound  scholarship,  and  large  eruditio^i.'''' — British  Quarterly  Review. 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLES  TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 
A  Commentary  on  the  Greek  Text.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  W. 
Young,  M.A.,  with  a  Preface  by  the  Rev.  Professor  Cairns, 
D.D.     Svo.     lis. 

Ecce  Homo.  A  Survey  of  the  Life  and  Work  of 
Jesus  Christ.     Fourteenth  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     ds. 

"A  very  original  and  remarkable  book,  fill  of  striking  thought  and 
delicate  perception ;  a  book  which  has  realised  tvith  wo7iderful  vigour  and 
freshness  the  historical  magnitude  of  Chrisfs  work,  and  which  here  and 
there  gives  us  readings  of  the  finest  kind  of  the  probable  ?notive  of  His  indi- 
vidual words  and  actions.'''' — Spectator.  "  The  best  and  most  established 
believer  will  find  it  adding  sojne  fresh  buttresses  to  his  faith." — Literary 
Churchman.  "7/"  ive  have  not  misunderstood  him,  we  have  before  us  a 
writer  who  has  a  right  to  claim  deference  from  those  who  think  deepest 
and  know  ?nost.''^ — Guardian. 


lo  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 

Faber.— SERMONS  AT  A  NEW  SCHOOL.  By  the  Rev. 
Arthur  Faber,  M.A.,  Head  Master  of  Malvern  College.  Cr. 
8vo.     6s. 

*'  These  are  high-toned,  earnest  Sermons,  orthodox  and  seholarlike,  and 
laden  with  encoiiragentent  and  warning,  zmsely  adapted  to  the  needs  of 
school-life, " — Literary  Churchman. 

Farrar.— Works  by  the  Rev.  F.  W.  Farrar,  D.D.,  F.R.S., 

Canon  of  Westminsier,  laie  Head  Master  of  Marlborough  College: 

THE  FALL  OF  MAN,  AND  OTHER  SERMONS. 
Third  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     ds. 

The  Nonconformist  says  of  these  Sennons,  ^^ Mr.  Farrar^ s  Sermons 
are  almost  peifect  specimens  of  one  type  of  Sermons,  7uhich  we  may  con- 
cisely call  beatitifnl.  The  style  of  expression  is  beautiful — there  is  beauty 
in  the  thoughts,  the  illustrations,  the  allusions — they  are  expressive  of 
genuinely  beautiful  perceptions  and  feelings. ^^  TJie  British  Quarterly  j-^j>'5, 
^^ Ability,  eloquence,  scholarship,  and  practical  usefulness,  are  in  these 
Sermons  combined  in  a  very  unusual  degree. " 

THE  WITNESS  OF  HISTORY  TO  CHRIST.  Being 
the  Hulsean  Lectures  for  1870.     Fourth  Edition.     Crown  8vo.    5^. 

The  following  are  the  subjects  of  the  Five  Lectures : — /.  "  The  Ante- 
cedent Credibility  of  the  Miraculous."  II.  "  The  Adequacy  of  the  Gospel 
Records.''  Ill  '' The  Victories  of  Christianity.''  IV.  ''Christianity  and 
the  Individual."  V.  '■'■Christianity  and  the  Race."  The  subjects  of  tJie 
four  Appendices  are: — A.  "  The  Diversity  of  Christian  Evidences." 
B.  ''Confucius."-    C.    "Buddha."     D.    "  Co?nte." 

SEEKERS  AFTER  GOD.     The  Lives  of  Seneca,  Epictetus, 

and  Marcus  Aurelius.     New  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 
"A  very  interesting  and  valuable  book." — Saturday  Review. 

THE  SILENCE  AND  VOICES  OF  GOD  :  University 
and  other  Sermons.     Third  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

"We  can  most  cordially  reco?nmend  Dr.  Farrar  s  singularly  beautiful 

volume  of  Ser7?ions For  beauty  of  diction,  felicity  of  style,  aptness  of 

illustration  and  earnest  loving  exhortation,  the  volume  is  without  its 
parallel." — ^John  Bull.  "  They  are  marked  by  great  ability,  by  an  honesty 
which  does  not  hesitate  to  acknaidedge  difficulties  and  by  an  earnestness 
which  commands  respect." — Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

"  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THY  YOUTH."  Sermons  on  Prac- 
tical Subjects,  preached  at  Marlborough  College  from  1S71 — 76. 
Third  Edition.     Crown  8vo.    ()s. 


THEOLOGICAL   BOOKS.  ii 

FARRAR  (Rev.  F.  W<I .)— continued. 

'^All  Dr.  Farrar's  peczdiar  chai'tn  of  style  is  apparent  ke7-e,  all  that 
care  a7id  subtleness  of  analysis,  and  an  even-added  distinctness  and  clear- 
ness of  moral  teaching,  which  is  what  every  kind  of  sermon  ivants,  and 
especially  a  sei'mon  to  boys.'^ — Literary  Churchman. 

ETERNAL  HOPE.  Five  Sermons  preached  in  Westminster 
Abbey,  in  1876.  With  Preface,  Notes,  etc.  Contents  :  What 
Heaven  is. — Is  Life  Worth  Living? — '  Hell,'  What  it  is  not. — 
Are  there  few  that  be  saved  ? — Earthly  and  Future  Consequences 
of  Sin.     Sixteenth  Thousand.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

SAINTLY  WORKERS.  Lenten  Lectures  delivered  in  St. 
Andrew's,  Holborn,  March  and  April,  1878.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

Fello-wship :  Letters  Addressed  to  my  Sister 
Mourners.     Fcap.  8vo.  cloth  gilt.     3^.  6d. 

Ferrar.— A  COLLECTION  OF  FOUR  IMPORTANT 
MSS.  OF  THE  GOSPELS,  viz.,  13,  69,  124,  346,  with  a  view 
to  prove  their  common  origin,  and  to  restore  the  Text  of  their 
Archetype.  By  the  late  W.  H,  P^errar,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Latin 
in  the  University  of  Dublin.  Edited  by  T.  K.  Abbott,  M.A., 
Professor  of  Biblical  Greek,  Dublin.     4to.,  half  morocco,    los.  6d. 

Forbes. — Works    by   Granville    H.   Forbes,   Rector    of 

Broujhton  : 
THE  VOICE  OF  GOD  IN  THE  PSALMS.    Cr.  Svo.  6s.6d. 

VILLAGE  SERMONS.  By  a  Northamptonshire  Rector. 
Crown  Svo.     6s. 

"  Such  a  voluf?ie  as  the  present .  .  .  is  as  great  an  accession  to  the  cause 
of  a  deep  theology  as  the  77iost  7'efined  expositio7i  of  its  fundamental  p7'in- 
ciples  .  .  .  We  hea7'tily  accept  his  actual  teac/mtg  as  a  true  picture  of  what 
I'evelatio/i  teaches  us,  and  iha/ik  him  for  it  as  one  of  the  77iost  p7'ofound 
that  was  ever  77iade  pe7fectly  si77iple  a7id  popular  .  ...  It  is  pa7't  of  the 
beauty  of  these  se7'7nons  that  while  they  apply  the  old  t7'uth  to  the  nezu 
modes  of  feeli7tg  they  seei7i  to  p7'ese7-ve  the  whiteness  of  its  si7nplicity  .... 
The7'e  zvill  be  ple7ity  of  C7'itics  to  accJise  this  vohwie  0/  inadequacy  of 
doct7'ine  because  it  says  no  77W7-e  than  Sc7'ipture  about  vica7'ious  suffe7-ing 
and  exter7tal  7'et7-ib2ttio7i.  For  ourselves  we  welco77ie  it  77iost  cordially  as 
expressi7tg  adequately  zvhat  7C'e  believe  to  be  the  t7'ue  burde7i  of  the  Gospel  in 
a  77ian7ier  zuhich  77iay  take  hold  either  of  the  least  or  the  fiiost  cultivated 
intellect. " — Spectator. 


12 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


Hardwick. — Works  by  the  Ven.  Archdeacon  Hardwick  : 

CHRIST  AND  OTHER  MASTERS.     A  Historical  Inquiry 
into  some  of  the  Chief  Parallelisms  and  Contrasts  between  Christ- 
ianity and  the  Religious  Systems  of  the  Ancient  World.     New 
Edition,    revised,   and  a  Prefatory  Memoir  by  the  Rev.  F^RANCIS 
Procter,  M.A.     New  Edition.     Cr.  8vo.    lox.  dd. 
The  plan  of  the  work  is  boldly  and  ahnost  nobly  conceived.  .  .  .  We  com- 
mend it  to  the  pei-usal  of  all  those  who  take  interest  in  the  study  of  ancient 
mythology,  rvithottt  losing  thei-*-  reverence  for  the  supi'efiie  authority  of  the 
oracles  of  the  living  God^ — Christian  Observer. 

A  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH.     Middle 

Age.    From  Gregory  the  Great  to  the  Excommunication  of  Luther, 

Edited  by  William  Stubbs,  M.A.,  Regius  Professor  of  Modem 

History  in  the  University  of  Oxford.    With  Four  Maps  constructed 

for  this  work  by  A.  Keith  Johnston.     New  Edition.     Crown 

8vo.     \os.  6d. 

*'As  a  Mannal  for  the  student  of  ecclesiastical  history  in  the  Middle 

Ages,  we  know  no  English  work  which  can  be  co?fipared  to  Mr.  Hardwick' s 

book. " — Guardian. 

A  HISTORY  of  the  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH  DURING 
THE  REFORMATION.  New  Edition,  revised  by  Professor 
Stubbs.     Crown  8vo.     los.  6d. 

This  volume  is  intended  as  a  sequel  and  companion  to  the  ^^  History 
of  the  Christian  Church  during  the  Middle  Age." 

Hare. — Works  by  the  late  Archdeacon  Hare  : 

THE  VICTORY  OF  FAITH.  By  JULius  Charles 
Hare,  M.  A.,  Archdeacon  of  Lewes.  Edited  by  Prof.  Plumptre. 
With  Introductory  Notices  by  the  late  Prof.  Maurice  and  Dean 
Stanley.     Third  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     6^.  6d. 

THE  MISSION  OF  THE  COMFORTER.  With  Notes. 
New  Edition,  edited  by  Prof.  E.  H.  Plumptre.     Cm.  Svo.    Is.  6d. 

Harris.— SERMONS.  By  the  late  George  Collyer 
Harris,  Prebendary  of  Exeter,  and  Vicar  of  St.  Luke's,  Torquay. 
With  Memoir  by  Charlotte  M.  Yonge,  and  Portrait.  Extra 
fcap.  Svo.     6s. 

Hervey.— THE  GENEALOGIES  OF  OUR  LORD  AND 
SAVIOUR  JESUS  CHRIST,  as  contained  in  the  Gospels  of 
St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke,  reconciled  with  each  other,  and  shown 
to  be  in  harmony  with  the  true  Chronology  of  the  Times.  By  Lord 
Arthur  Hervey,  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells.     Svo.     los.  6d. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  '13 


Hort. — TWO  DISSERTATIONS.   I.  On  MONorENHS  0EO2 

in  Scripture  and  Tradition.  11.  On  the  "  Constantinopolitan" 
Creed  and  other  Eastern  Creeds  of  the  Fourth  Century.  By  F.  J.  A. 
Hort,  D.D.,  Fellow  and  Divinity  Lecturer  of  Emmanuel  Col- 
lege,  Cambridge.     8vo.     7^.  6^. 

Howson  (Dean) — Works  by  : 

BEFORE  THE  TABLE.  An  Inquiry,  Historical  and  Theo- 
logical, into  the  True  Meaning  of  the  Consecration  Rubric  in  the 
Communion  Service  of  the  Church  of  England.  By  the  Very  Rev. 
J.  S.  HowsON,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Chester.  With  an  Appendix  and 
Supplement  containing  Papers  by  the  Right  Rev.  the  Bishop  of 
St.  Andrew's  and  the  Rev.  R,  W.  Kennion,  M.A.     8vo.    ']s.  6d. 

THE  POSITION  OF  THE  PRIEST  DURING  CON- 
SECRATION IN  THE  English  Communion  Service.  A 
Supplement  and  a  Reply.     Crown  8vo.     2s.  6d. 

Hymni  Ecclesise. — Fcap.  8vo.    js.Gd. 

This  collection  was  edited  by  Dr.  Newman  while  he  lived  at  Oxford. 

Hyacinthe.— CATHOLIC    REFORM.      By    Father 

Hyacinthe.     Letters,    Fragments,    Discourses.      Translated   by 
Madame  IIyacinthe-Loyson.     With  a  Preface  by  the  Very  Rev. 
A.  P.  Stanley,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Westminster.     Cr.  8vo.     ']s.6d. 
"A  valuable  contribution  to  the  religious  literature  of  the  day,  and  is 
especially  opportune  at  a  time  when  a  controversy  of  no  ordinary  import- 
ance upon  the  very  subject  it  deals  with  is  engaged  in  all  over  Europe.''^ — 
Daily  Telegraph. 

Imitation  of  Christ. — Four  Books.  Translated  from  the 

Latin,    with    Preface   by  the    Rev.  W.  Benham,   B.D.,   Vicar  of 
Margate.    Printed  with  Borders  in  the  Ancient  Style  after  Holbein, 
Diirer,  and  other  Old  Masters.    Containing  Dances  of  Death,  Acts 
of  Mercy,  Emblems,  and  a  variety  of  curious  ornamentation.      Cr. 
8vo.  gilt  edges.     ']s.  6d. 

Jacob- — BUILDING  IN  SCIENCE,  and  other  Ser- 
mons. By  J.  A.  Jacob,  M.A.,  Minister  of  St.  Thomas's,  Pad- 
dington.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.     Gs. 

Jellett.— THE  EFFICACY  OF  PRAYER  :  being  the  Don- 
nellan  Lectures  for  1877.  By  J.  H.  Jellett,  B.D.,  Senior 
Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  formerly  President  of  the  Royal 
Irish  Academy.     Second  Edition.     8vo.     5^. 


14  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


Jennings  and  Lowe. — THE  PSALMS,  with  Introduc- 
tions and  Critical  Notes.  By  A.  C.  Jennings,  B.  A.,  Jesus  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  Tyrwhitt  Scholar,  Crosse  Scholar,  Hebrew 
University  Scholar,  and  Fry  Scholar  of  St.  John's  College;  helped 
in  parts  by  W.  H.  LowE,  M.  A.,  Hebrew  Lecturer  and  late  Scholar 
of  Christ's  College,  Cambridge,  and  Tyrwhitt  Scholar.  Complete 
in  two  vols,  crown  8vo.  \os.  6d.  each.  "Vol.  i,  Psalms  i. — Ixxii.,  with 
Prolegomena  ;  Vol.  2,  Psalms  Ixxiii. — cl. 

Killen.— THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY  OF  IRE- 
LAND from  the  Earliest  Period  to  the  Present  Time.  By  W.  D. 
Killen,  D.D.  ,  President  of  Assembly's  College,  Belfast,  and 
Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History.    Two  vols.  8vo.     25^. 

*'  Those  who  have  the  leisure  "will  do  well  to  read  these  two  volumes. 
They  are  full  of  ititerest,  and  are  the  result  of  great  research.''^ — Spec- 
tator. 

Kingsley. — Works  by  the  late  Rev.  CHARLES  KiNGSLEY, 
M.A.,  Rector  of  Eversley,  and  Canon  of  Westminster  : 

THE  WATER  OF  LIFE,  AND  OTHER  SERMONS. 
New  Edition.      Crown  8vo.     6^-. 

THE  GOSPEL  OF  THE  PENTATEUCH  ;  and  David. 
New  Edition.     Crown.  8vo.     ds. 

GOOD  NEWS  OF  GOD.  Eighth  Edition.  Crown  Bvo. 
ds. 

SERMONS  FOR  THE  TIMES.  New  Edition.  Crown 
8vo.     6j'. 

VILLAGE  AND  TOWN  AND  COUNTRY  SERMONS. 

New  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     ds. 

SERMONS  on  NATIONAL  SUBJECTS.  Second  Edition. 
Fcap.  8vo.     3^.  6.'/. 

THE  KING  OF  THE  EARTH,  and  other  Sermons, 
a  Second  Series  of  Sermons  on  National  Subjects.  Second 
Edition.     Fcap.  8vo.     y.  6d. 

DISCIPLINE,  AND  OTHER  SERMONS.  Second  Edition. 
Fcap.  8vo.    y.  dd. 

WESTMINSTER  SERMONS.  With  Preface.  New 
Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  15 


Kynaston.— SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  THE  COL- 
LEGE CHAPEL,  CHELTENHAM,  during  the  First  Year 
of  his  Office.  By  the  Rev.  Herbert  Kynaston,  M.A.,  Princi- 
pal of  Cheltenham  College.     Crown  8vo.     ds. 

Lightfoot. — Works   by  J.  B.  LiGHTFOOT,    D.D.,   Bishop  of 

Durham. 

S.  PAUL'S  EPISTLE  TO  THE  GALATIANS.  A  Re- 
vised Text,  with  Introduction,  Notes,  and  Dissertations.  Fifth 
Edition,  revised.     8vo.  cloth.      \7.s. 

While  the  Author'' s  object  has  been  to  make  this  commentary  generally  ^ 
complete^  he  has  paid  special  attention  to  ez'erything  relating  to  St.  FaitVs 
personal  history  and  his  intercourse  with  the  Apostles  and  Church  of  the 
Circujncision,  as  it  is  this  feature  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  ivhich 
has  given  it  an  ovej'^u helming  intei'est  in  7-ecent  theological  co7it?-oz'ersy. 
The  Spectator  says,  "  There  is  no  cojnmentator  at  once  of  sounder  judg- 
ment  and  more  liberal  than  Dr.  Lightfoot. " 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLE  TO  THE  PHILIPPIANS.  A 
Revised  Text,  with  Introduction,  Notes,  and  Dissertations.  Fourth 
Edition,  revised.     8vo.      I2J-. 

'''■No  co}]imentary  in  the  English  language  can  be  compared  with  it  in 
regard  to  fulness  of  information,  exact  scholarship,  and  laboured  attempts 
to  settle  everything  about  the  epistle  on  a  solid  foundation. " — Athenoeum. 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLES  TO  THE  COLOSSIANS  AND 
TO  PHILEMON.  A  Revised  Text  with  Introduction,  Notes,  etc. 
Third  Edition,  revised.     Svo.     I2s. 

' '  It  bears  marks  of  continued  and  extended  reading  and  research,  aiui 
of  af?ipler  materials  at  command.  Indeed,  it  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired 
by  those  who  seek  to  study  thoroughly  the  epistles  contained  in  it,  and  to  do 
so  with  all  known  advantages  presented  in  sufficient  detail  and  in  conve- 
nient form. ^^ — Guardian. 

S.  CLEMENT  OF  ROME.  An  Appendix  containing  the 
newly  discovered  portions  of  the  two  Epistles  to  the  Corintliians 
with  Introductions  and  Notes,  and  a  Translation  of  the  whole. 
Svo.     Sj-.  dd. 

ON  A  FRESH  REVISION  OF  THE  ENGLISH  NEW 
TESTAMENT.     Second  Edition.     Crown  Svo.     6^. 

The  Author  shmjs  in  detail  the  necessity  for  a  fresh  revision  of  the 
authorized  version  on  the  following  grounds: — i.  False  Readings.  2. 
Artificial  distinctions  created.     3.  Real  distinctions  obliterated.     4.   Faults 


l6  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


of  Grammar.  5.  Faults  of  Lexico^-aphy.  6.  Treatment  of  Proper 
Names,  official  titles,  etc.  7.  Archaisms,  defects  in  the  English,  errors 
of  the  press,  etc.  "  The  book  is  marked  by  careful  scholarship,  fafniliarity 
with  the  subject,  sobriety,  and  circutnspection." — Athenaeum. 

Lome.— THE  PSALMS  LITERALLY  RENDERED  IN 
VERSE.  By  the  Marquis  of  Lorne.  With  three  Illustrations. 
New  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     ^s.  6d. 

^uckock.— THE  TABLES  OF  STONE.  A  Course  of 
Sermons  preached  in  All  Saints'  Church,  Cambridge,  by  H.  M. 
LUCKOCK,  M.A.,  Canon  of  Ely.     Fcap.  8vo.     y.  6d. 

Maclaren.— SERMONS  PREACHED  at  MANCHESTER. 

By  Alexander  Maclaren.    Sixth  Edition.    Fcap,  8vo.   ^.  6d. 

These  Sermons  repi-esent  no  special  school,  but  deal  with  the  broad  prin- 
ciples of  Christian  truth,  especially  in  their  bearing  on  practical,  every  day 
life.  A  few  of  the  titles  are : — "  The  Stone  of  Stumbling,"  '^Loz'e  and 
Fo7'giveness,"  *^  The  Living  Dead,"  "Memory  in  Another  IVoi'ld," 
Faith  in  Christ,"  '' Lcrve  and  Fear,"  ''The  Choice  of  Wisdoin,"  ''The 
Food  of  the  World." 

A  SECOND  SERIES   OF   SERMONS.      Fourth  Edition. 
Fcap.  Svo.     4^'.  6^. 

The  Spectator  characterises  them  as  "vigorous  in  style,  full  of  thought, 
rich  in  ilhcstratiott,  and  in  an  unusual  degree  interesting.^' 

A    THIRD    SERIES    OF    SERMONS.      Third   Edition. 
Fcap.  Svo.     /\s.  6d. 

"  Sei'jjions  more  sober  and  yet  more  forcible,  and  with  a  certain  wise  and 
practical  spirituality  about  them  it  zuould  not  be  easy  to  find. " — Spectator. 

WEEK-DAY    EVENING    ADDRESSES.      Delivered    in 
Manchester.     Extra  Fcap.  Svo.     2s.  6d. 

Maclear. — Works  by  the  Rev.  G.  F.  Maclear,  D.D.,  Head 

Master  of  King's  College  School : 

A   CLASS-BOOK   OF    OLD    TESTAMENT    HISTORY. 
With  Four  Maps.      New  Edition.      iSmo.     ^.  6d. 

"The  present  volume,"  says  the  Preface,    "forms  a  Class- Book  of  Old 
Testa7?ie}it  History  froi7i  the  Earliest  Times  to  those  of  Ezra  and  Nehe- 
miah.     In  its  p-eparation  the  most  recent  auihoi'ities  have  been  consulted, 
and  wherever  it  has  appeared  useful,  Notes  have  been  subjoined  illustra- 
tive of  the  Text,  and,  for  the  sake  of  more  advanced  students,  refei'ences 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  17 

MACLEAR  (Dr.  G.  Y .)-— continued. 

added  to  larger  works.  TJu  Index  has  been  so  arranged  as  to  form  a 
concise  Dictionary  of  the  Persons  and  Places  mentioned  in  the  course  of  the 
Narrative. "  The  Maps,  prepa7-ed  by  Stanford,  ?naterially  add  to  the 
vahie  and  usefulness  of  the  book.  The  British  Quarterly  Review  ^aZ/j  it 
"A  careful  and  elaborate,  though  brief  compendium  of  all  that  modei'n 
research  has  done  for  the  illustration  of  the  Old  Testament.  We  know  of 
no  work  which  contains  so  much  importajit  information  in  so  small  a 
co?npass.^' 

A  CLASS-BOOK   OF    NEW  TESTAMENT   HISTORY. 

Including  the  Connexion  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament.      New 
Edition.      i8mo.     5^.  6d. 

The  present  volume  forms  a  sequel  to  the  Author'' s  Class-Book  of  Old 
Testament  History,  and  continues  the  narrative  to  the  close  of  S.  Pauls 
second  imprisonment  at  Rome.  The  work  is  divided  into  three  Books — 
/.  The  Connection  between  the  Old  and  Nero  Testa f?ient.  II.  The 
Gospel  History.  III.  The  Apostolic  Histoty.  In  the  Appendix  are  given 
Chronological  Tables.  77^^  Clerical  Journal  jayj",  ^^  It  is  not  often  that 
such  an  amount  of  Jiseful  and  interesting  matter  on  biblical  subjects,  is 
found  in  so  convenient  and  small  a  co?/ipass,  as  in  this  zuell-arranged 
volume. " 

A  CLASS-BOOK  OF  THE  CATECHISM  OF  THE 
CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND.  New  and  Cheaper  Edition.  i8mo. 
is.  6d. 

The  present  work  is  intended  as  a  sequel  to  the  two  preceding  books. 
* '  Like  them,  it  is  firjiished  with  notes  and  references  to  larger  works, 
and  it  is  hoped  that  it  may  be  found,  especially  in  the  higher  forms  of  our 
Public  Schools,  to  supply  a  suitable  manual  of  instruction  in  the  chief 
doctrines  of  our  Church,  and  a  useful  help  in  the  preparation  of  Can- 
didates for  Confirmation.''''  TJie  Literaiy  Churchman  says,  '^It  is  indeed 
the  work  of  a  scholar  and  divine,  and  as  such,  though  extreniely  simple,  it 
is  also  extremely  instructive.  There  a7-e  fezo  clergy  zvho  would  not  find 
it  useful  in  preparing  Candidates  for  Confirynation ;  and  there  are  not  a 
few  who  would  find  it  useful  to  themselves  as  well. " 

A  FIRST  CLASS-BOOK  OF  THE  CATECHISM  OF 
THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND,  with  Scripture  Proofs  for 
Junior  Classes  and  Schools.     New  Edition,     i8mo.     6d. 

This  is  an  epitome  of  the  larger  Class-book,  7?ieant  for  junior  students 
and  elementary  classes.  The  book  has  been  carefully  condensed,  so  as  to 
contain  clearly  and  fully,  the  most  important  paj^t  of  the  contents  of  the 
larger  book. 


i8  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


MACLEAR  (Dr.  G.  F .)— continued. 

A  SHILLING-BOOK  of  OLD  TESTAMENT  HISTORY. 

New  Edition.      i8mo.  cloth  limp.      i^. 

T/izs  Alaniial  bears  the  sanie  relation  to  the  larger  Old  Testament  His- 
tory., that  the  book  just  fnentioned  does  to  the  larger  7vork  on  the  Catechism. 
It  consists  of  Ten  Books,  divided  into  short  chapters,  and  subdivided  into 
sections,  each  section  treating  of  a  single  episode  in  the  history,  the  title  of 
-which  is  given  in  bold  type. 

A  SHILLING-BOOK  of  NEW  TESTAMENT  HISTORY. 
New  Edition.      i8mo.  cloth  limp.      \s. 

A  MANUAL  OF  INSTRUCTION  FOR  CONFIRMA- 
TION AND  FIRST  COMMUNION,  with  Prayers  and  Devo- 
tions.    32mo.  cloth  extra,  red  edges.     2s. 

This  is  an  enlarged  and  iinproi-ed  edition  of  '  The  Order  of  Confirma- 
tion.'' To  it  have  been  added  the  Conwiunion  Office,  with  Azotes  and 
Explanations,  together  -with  a  brief  form  of  Self  Exami^iation  and  De- 
votions selected  from  the  works  of  Cosin,  E'en,  Wilson,  and  others. 

THE  ORDER  OF  CONFIRMATION,  with  Prayers  and 
Devotions.     32mo.  cloth.     6d. 

THE  FIRST  COMMUNION,  with  Prayers  and  Devotions 
for  the  Newly  Confirmed.     32mo.     6d. 

THE  HOUR  OF  SORROW  ;  or,  The  Order  for  the  Burial 
of  the  Dead.     With  Prayers  and  Hymns.     32mo.  cloth  extra.     2s. 

APOSTLES  OF  MEDIEVAL  EUROPE.   Cr.  8vo.  ^.6d. 

In  two  Inti'oductoty  Chapters  the  author  notices  some  of  the  chief  cha- 
racteristics of  the  7nediceval  period  itself;  gives  a  graphic  sketch  of  the  de- 
vastated state  of  Europe  at  the  begintiing  of  that  period,  and  an  interesting 
account  of  the  religions  of  the  three  great  groups  of  vigorous  barbarians — 
the  Celts,  the  Teutons,  and  the  Sclaves — zoho  had,  wave  after  -ivave,  over- 
flowed its  stirface.  He  then  proceeds  to  sketch  the  lives  and  zuork  of  the 
chief  of  the  courageozis  men  who  devoted  the^nselves  to  the  stupendous  task 
of  their  conversion  and  civilization,  during  a  penod  extending  from  the 
yh  to  the  13M  century ;  such  as  St.  Patrick,  St.  Columba,  St.  Cohim- 
banus,  St.  Augustine  of  Canterbury,  St.  Botiiface,  St.  Olaf,  St.  Cyi'il, 
Raymond  Sull,  and  otJiers.  ''''Mr.  Maclear  will  have  done  a  great  work 
if  his  adynirable  little  volufne  shall  help  to  break  up  the  dense  ignorance 
which  is  still  pre-uailing  among  people  at  large."" — Literary  Churchman. 

Macmillan. — Works  by  the  Rev.  Hugh  Macmill'an,  LL.D., 
F.R.S.E.  (For  other  Works  by  the  same  Author,  see  Catalogue 
OF  Travels  and  Scientific  Catalogue). 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  19 

MACMILLAN  (Rev.  H.,  \^\..T>.)— continued. 

THE  TRUE  VINE;  or,  the  Analogies  of  our  Lord's 
Allegory.     Third  Edidon.     Globe  8vo.     6j-. 

The  Nonconformist  says,  '■^  It  abounds  in  exquisite  bits  of  description, 
and  in  striking  facts  clearly  stated. "  The  British  Quarterly  says,  ' '  Readers 
and  preachers  who  are  unscientific  will  find  /nany  of  his  illustrations  as 
valuable  as  they  are  beautiful. " 

BIBLE  TEACHINGS  IN  NATURE.  Twelfth  Edition. 
Globe  Svo.     6j-. 

In  this  volume  the  author  has  endeavoured  to  shew  that  the  teaching  of 
Nattire  and  the  teaching  of  the  Bible  are  directed  to  the  same  great  end; 
that  the  Bible  contains  the  spiritual  truths  zvhich  are  necessary  to  make  us 
wise  unto  salvation,  and  the  objects  and  scenes  of  Nature  a^-e  the  pictures 
by  which  these  truths  are  illustrated.  ' '  He  has  made  the  world  more 
beautiftd  to  us,  and  unsealed  our  ears  to  voices  of  praise  and  messages  of 
love  that  might  otheitvise  have  been  unheard.^'' — British  Quarterly  Review. 
"Z>r.  Macmillan  has  produced  a  book  which  may  be  fitly  described  as  one 
of  the  happiest  efforts  for  enlisting  physical  science  in  the  direct  service  of 
reliirion. " — Guardian. 


<b' 


THE  SABBATH  OF  THE  FIELDS.  A  Sequel  to  "  Bible 
Teachings  in  Nature. "    Second  Edition.     Globe  Svo.    6s. 

"  This  volujne,  like  all  Dr.  Macmillan' s  productions,  is  very  delight- 
ful reading,  and  of  a  special  kind.  I?7iaginatiotz,  natural  science,  and 
religious  instruction  are  blended  together  in  a  very  charming  way.'''' — 
British  Quarterly  Review. 

THE  MINISTRY  OF  NATURE.  Fourth  Edition.  Globe 
Svo.     6^. 

"  Whether  the  reader  agree  or  not  with  his  conclusions,  he  will  ac- 
knowledge he  is  in  the  presence  of  an  original  and  thoughtfid  writer.^'' — 
Pall  Mall  Gazette.  "  There  is  no  class  of  educated  jnen  a?td  women  that 
will  not  profit  by  these  essays. " — Standard. 

OUR  LORD'S  THREE  RAISINGS  FROM  THE  DEAD. 
Globe  Svo.    6s. 

M'Clellan.— THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.  A  New  Trans- 
lation on  the  Basis  of  the  Authorised  Version,  from  a  Critically  re- 
vised Greek  Text,  with  Analyses,  copious  References  and  Illus- 
trations from  original  authorities,  New  Chronological  and  Ana- 
lytical Harmony  of  the  Four  Gospels,  Notes  and  Dissertations. 
A  contribution  to  Christian  Evidence.  By  John  Brown  M'Clel- 
LAN,  M.A.,  late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.     In  Two 


20  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 

M'CLELLAN  (J.  B.)— continued. 

Vols,     Vol.  I. — The   Four   Gospels  with  the  Chronological  and 
Analytical  Harmony.    8vo.    30j". 

'^  One  of  the  most  remarkable  productions  of  recent  times, ^^  says  the 
Theological  Review,  ^'' in  this  depart}nent  of  sacred  literature  f  and  the 
British  Quarterly  Review  tcrj?is  it  "a  thesaurus  of  first-hand  investiga- 
tions y  '"'' Of  singular  excellence,  and  sure  to  niake  its  mark  on  the 
criticism  of  the  New  Testament.'''' — ^John  Bull. 


Maurice. — Works  bv  the  late  Rev,  F.  Denison  Maurice, 

M.A.,   Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge : 
The  Spectator  says, — ^^Fe^v  of  those  of  our  own  generation  whose  names 

will  live  in  English  history  or  litei'ature  have  exerted  so  profound  and  so 

permanent  an  influence  as  Air.  Maurice. " 

THE     PATRIARCHS    AND    LAWGIVERS    OF    THE 
OLD   TESTAMENT.      Third   and   Cheaper   Edition.       Crown 
8vo.     5^. 
The  Nineteen  Discourses  contained  in  this  volume  were pr ecu hed  in  the 
chapel  of  Lincoln^  s  Inn  during  the  year  185 1.      The  texts  are  taken  fro  f?t 
the  books  of  Genesis,  Exodus,  Numbers,  Deuterononiy,   "Joshua,  Judges, 
and  Samuel,  and  involve  some  of  tht  most  interesting  biblical  topics  dis- 
cussed in  recent  times. 

THE  PROPHETS  AND  KINGS  OF  THE  OLD  TES- 
TAMENT. Third  Edition,  with  new  Preface.  Crown  Svo. 
10^.  dd. 

Mr.  Alaurice,  in  the  spirit  which  animated  the  compilers  of  the  Church 
lessons,  has  in  these  Sermons  i-egarded  the  Prophets  more  as  preachers  of 
righteousness  than  as  mere  predictors — an  aspect  of  their  lives  luhich,  he 
thinks,  has  been  greatly  overlooked  in  our  day,  and  than  which,  there  is 
none  we  have  more  need  to  contemplate.  He  has  foimd  that  the  Old 
Testament  Prophets,  taken  in  their  simple  natural  sense,  clear  up  many 
of  the  difficulties  which  beset  us  in  the  daily  work  of  life;  make  the  past 
intelligible,  the  present  endurable,  and  the  future  real  and  hopeful. 

THE  GOSPEL  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  HEAVEN. 
A  Series  of  Lectures  on  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke.      Crown  8vo.     qj. 

Mr.  Maurice,  in  his  Preface  to  these  Twenty-eight  Lectures,  says, — 
*'/«  these  Lecttires  I  have  endeavoured  to  ascertain  what  is  told  us  respect- 
ing the  life  of  Jesus  by  one  of  those  Evangelists  who  proclaim  Him  to  be 
the  Christ,  who  says  that  He  did  come  from  a  Father,  that  He  did  baptize 
with  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  He  did  rise  from  the  dead.      I  have  chosen  the 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS,  21 

MAURICE  (Rev.  F.  T>.)— continued. 

mte  who  is  most  directly  connected  with  the  later  histoiy  of  the  Churchy 
who  was  not  an  Apostle,  who  professedly  wrote  for  the  use  of  a  man 
already  instructed  in  the  faith  of  the  Apostles.  I  have  followed  the  course 
of  the  writer'' s  narrative,  not  changing  it  under  ajiy  pretext.  I  have 
adhered  to  his  phraseology,  striving  to  avoid  the  substitution  of  any  other 
for  his.^'' 

THE  GOSPEL   OF    ST.  JOHN.     A  Series  of  Discourses. 
Third  and  Cheaper  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

The  Literary  Churchman  thus  speaks  of  this  volume:  ^^  Thorough 
honesty,  reverertce,  and  deep  thought  pervade  the  work,  which  is  every 
way  solid  and  philosophical,  as  well  as  theological,  and  aboundiitg  with 
suggestions  which  the  patient  stttdent  may  draw  out  more  at  length  for 
himself''  . 

THE   EPISTLES   OF  ST.  JOHN.      A  Series  of  Lectures 
on  Christian  Ethics.     Second  and  Cheaper  Edition.     Cr.  8vo.     6j. 

These  Lectures  on  Christian  Ethics  were  delivered  to  the  students  of  the 
Working  Alen's  College,  Great  Ormond  Street,  London,  on  a  series  of 
Stmday  mornings.  Mr.  Maurice  believes  that  the  question  in  which  we 
are  most  interested,  the  question  which  most  affects  our  studies  and  our  daily 
lives,  is  the  question,  whether  there  is  a  foundation  for  hu??ian  morality^ 
or  whethe)'  it  is  dependent  upon  the  opinions  and  fashions  of  different  ages 
and  countries.  This  ij?iportant  question  will  be  found  a?nply  and  fairly 
discussed  in  this  volume,  which  the  National  Review  calls  '■'■Air. 
Maurices  most  effective  and  instructive  work.  He  is  peculiarly  fitted 
by  the  constitution  of  his  mind,  to  throzu  light  on  .St.  John's  writings. " 
Appended  is  a  note  on  "Positivism  and  its  Teacher. ^^ 

EXPOSITORY  SERMONS  ON  THE  PRAYER-BOOK. 

The  Prayer-book  considered  especially  in  reference  to  the  Romish 
System.      Second  Edition,      Fcap.  8vo.     5^.  ()d. 

After  an  Int7'oducto7y  Sermon,  Mr.  Maurice  goes  over  the  various  parts 
of  the  Church  Sei'vice,  expounds  in  eighteen  Sermons,  their  intention  and 
significance,  and  shezvs  hozv  appropriate  they  are  as  expressions  of  the 
deepest  longings  and  wants  of  all  classes  of  men. 

WHAT  IS  REVELATION?  A  Series  of  Sermons  on  the 
Epiphany;  to  which  are  added,  Letters  to  a  Theological  Student 
on  the  Bampton  Lectures  of  Mr.  Mansel.     Crown  Svo.      los.  6d. 

Both  Sermons  and  Letters  were  called  forth  by  the  doctrine  maintained 
by  Air.  Mansel  in  his  Bampton  Lectures,  that  Revelation  cannot  be  a  direct 
Manifestation  of  the  Infinite  Nature  of  God.     Mr.  Maurice  j?iaintains 


22  THEOLOGICAL  ROOKS. 

MAURICE  (Rev.  F.  Ti.)— continued. 

the  opposite  doctrine^  and  in  his  Sermons  explains  "why,  in  spite  of  the  high 
authorities  on  the  other  side,  he  7imst  still  assert  the  principle  which  he 
discovers  in  the  Services  of  the  Church  and  thi'oughout  the  Bible. 

SEQUEL  TO  THE  INQUIRY,  "WHAT  IS  REVELA- 
TION?" Letters  in  Reply  to  Mr.  Mansel's  Examination  of 
*' Strictures  on  the  Bampton  Lectures."     Crown  8vo.     6^. 

This,  as  the  title  indicates,  7uas  called  forth  by  Mr.  ManseVs  examina- 
tion of  Mr.  Maurices  Strictures  on  his  doctrine  of  the  Infinite. 

THEOLOGICAL  ESSAYS.  Third  Edition.  Crown  8vo. 
\os.  6d. 

**  The  book,''''  says  Mr.  Maurice,  '^expresses  thoughts  which  have  been 
working  in  my  mind  for  years ;  the  method  of  it  has  not  been  adopted 
carelessly ;  even  the  coniposition  has  undergone  frequent  revision.^'  There 
are  seventeen  Essays  in  all,  and  although  meant  primarily  for  Unitarians, 
to  quote  the  words  of  the  Clerical  Journal,  "//  leaves  untouched  scarcely 
any  topic  which  is  in  agitation  in  the  religiozis  world ;  scarcely  a  moot 
point  between  our  various  sects ;  scarcely  a  plot  of  debateable  ground  be- 
tween Christians  and  Infidels,  between  Romaiiists  and  I'rotestants,  bettaeen 
Socinians  and  other  Christians,  between  English  Churchmen  and  Dis- 
senters on  both  sides.  Scarce  is  there  a  misgiving,  a  difiiculty,  an  aspira- 
tion stirring  amongst  us  now — now,  when  i7ien  seem  in  earnest  as  hardly 
ever  before  about  religion,  and  ask  and  demand  satisfaction  zvith  a  fear- 
lessness which  seems  ahnost  awful  when  one  thinks  what  is  at  stake — which 
is  not  recognised  a7id grappled  zvith  by  Air.  Alaurice." 

THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SACRIFICE  DEDUCED  FROM 
TPIE  SCRIPTURES.     Crown  8vo.     'js.  bd. 

THE  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD,  AND  THEIR 
RELATIONS  TO  CHRISTIANITY.  Fifth  Edition.  Crown 
Svo.     5j". 

ON  THE  LORD'S  PRAYER.  Fourth  Edition.  Fcap. 
Svo.     2s.  6d. 

ON  THE  SABBATH  DAY  ;  the  Character  of  the  Warrior, 
and  on  the  Interpretation  of  History.     Fcap,  Svo.     2s.  6d. 

THE  LORD'S  PRAYER,  THE  CREED,  AND  THE 
COMMANDMENTS.  A  Manual  for  Parents  and  Schoolmasters. 
To  which  is  added  the  Order  of  the  Scriptures.  iSmo.  cloth 
limp.      is. 

DIALOGUES  ON  FAMILY  WORSHIP.    Crown  Svo.    6s. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  23 

MAURICE  (Rev.  F.  Ti.)— continued. 

SOCIAL  MORALITY.  Twenty-one  Lectures  delivered  in 
the  University  of  Cambridge.  New  and  Cheaper  Edition.  Cr. 
8vo.     \os.  6d. 

^^  Whilst  reading  it  we  are  charfued  by  the  freedom  from  exdusiveness 
and  prejudice,  the  large  charity,  the  loftiness  of  thought,  the  eagerness  to 
recognise  and  appreciate  whatever  there  is  of  real  worth  extant  in  the 
tijorld,  which  animates  it  f-om  one  end  to  the  other.  We  gain  new 
thoughts  and  new  ways  ofvieiuijig  things,  even  more,  perhaps,  from  being 
brought  for  a  time  under  the  inflicence  of  so  noble  and  spiritual  a  7nind?^ 
— Athenaeum, 

THE  CONSCIENCE  :  Lectures  on  Casuistry,  delivered  in 
the  University  of  Cambridge.  Second  and  Cheaper  Edition. 
Cro^^^l  8vo.      '^s. 

The  Saturday  Review  says:  "  We  rise  from  the  perusal  of  these  lec- 
tures with  a  detestation  of  all  that  is  selfish  and  mean,  and  with  a  living 
impression  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  goodness  after  all. "       ^ 

LECTURES  ON  THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY 
OF  THE  FIRST  AND  SECOND  CENTURIES.  8vo.   los.dd. 

LEARNING  AND  WORKING.  Six  Lectures  delivered 
in  Willis's  Rooms,  London,  in  Tune  and  July,  1854. — THE 
RELIGION  OF  ROME,  and  its'lnfluence  on  Modern  Civilisa- 
tion. Four  Lectures  delivered  in  the  Philosophical  Institution  of 
Edinburgh,  in  December,  1854.      Crown  8vo.     5^. 

SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  COUNTRY  CHURCHES. 
Crown  8vo.      \os.  6d. 

^^ Earnest,  practical,  and  extremely  simple.'''' — Literary  Churchman. 
^^  Good  specimens  of  his  simple  and  earnest  eloquence.  The  Gospel  inci- 
dents are  realized  with  a  v'lvidness  which  we  can  well  believe  made  the 
common  people  hear  him  gladly.  Moreover  they  are  serjuons  xvhich  must 
have  done  the  hearei's good.'" — ^John  Bull. 

Moorhouse. — Works  by  James  Moorhouse,  M.A.,  Bishop 
of  Melbourne  : 

SOME  MODERN  DIFFICULTIES  RESPECTING  the 
FACTS  OF  NATURE  AND  REVELATION.  Fcap.  8vo. 
2s.  6d. 

JACOB.  Three  Sermons  preached  before  the  University  of 
Cambridge  in  Lent  1870.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.     3^-.  6d. 


24  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


O'Brien.— PRAYER.    Five  Sermons  preached  in  the  Chapel 
of  Trinity  College,  Dublin.    By  James  Thomas  O'Bkien,  D.D., 
Bishop  of  Ossory  and  Ferns.     8vo.    6s. 
"  //  is  with  much  pleasure  atui  satisfaction  that  we  render  our  huvihle 

tribute  to  the  value  of  a  public atio7i  7vhose  author  deserves  to  be  remembered 

with  such  deep  respect.'''' — Church  Quarterly  Review. 

Palgrave. — HYMNS.      By  Francis  Turner  Palgrave. 

Third  Edition,  enlarged.      i8mo.      \s.  6d. 
This  is  a  collection  of  twenty  original  Hynuis^    which  the  Literary 
Churchman  speaks  of  as  ^^  so  choice,  so  perfect,  and  so  refined, — so  tender 
in  feeling,  and  so  scholarly  in  expression.'^ 

Paul  of  Tarsus.  An  Inquiry  into  the  Times  and  the  Gospel 
of  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles.  By  a  Graduate.  8vo.  \os.  dd. 
"  Turn  where  we  %mll  throughout  the  volume,  we  find  the  best  fruit 
of  patient  inquiry,  sound  scholarsJiip,  logical  argu7nent,  and  fairness  oj 
conclusion.  No  thoughtful  reader  will  rise  from  its  perusal  without  a 
real  and  lasting  profit  to  himself,  aftd  a  sense  of  pertnanent  addition  to 
the  cause  of  truth.'''' — Standard. 

Philochristus.— MEMOIRS  OF  A  DISCIPLE  OF  THE 
LORD.      Second  Edition.     8vo.      \2s. 
"  The  winning  beauty  of  this  book  and  the  fascinating  power  with 
which  the  subject  of  it  appeals  to  all  E?tglish  minds  xvill  secure  for  it 
many  readers." — Contemporary  Review. 

Picton. — THE  MYSTERY  of  MATTER;  and  other  Essays. 

By  J.   Allanson    Picton,  Author  of  "Nev/  Theories  and   the 

Old  Faith."  Cheaper  Edition.   With  New  Preface.   Crown  8vo.  ds. 

Contents —  The  Mystery  of  Matter :   The  Philosophy  of  Ignorance :   The 

Antithesis   of  Faith   and  Sight:     The  Essential  Nature  of.  Religion: 

Christian  Pantheism. 

Plumptre MOVEMENTS  in  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 

Sermons  preached  before  the  University  of  Cambridge,  Lent  Term, 
1879.  By  E.  H.  Plumptre,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Divinity,  King's 
College,  London,  Prebendary  of  St.  Paul's,  etc.   Fcap.   8vo.   y.6d. 

Prescott.— THE  THREEFOLD  CORD.  Sermons  preached 
before  the  University  of  Cambridge.  By  J.  E.  Prescott,  B.D. 
Fcap,  8vo.     3J-.  dd. 

Procter.— A  HISTORY  OF  THE   BOOK  OF  COMMON 
PRAYER :  With  a  Rationale  of  its  Offices.   By  Francis  Procter, 
M.A.   Thirteenth  Edition,  revised  and  enlarged,    Cr.  8vo,      10^.6^, 
The  Atheneeum  says: — '■'■The  origin  of  every  part  of  the  Prayer-book 
has  been  diligently  investigated, — and  there  a7'e  fe^cv  questions  or  facts  con- 
nected with  it  which  are  not  either  sufiiciently  explained,  or  so  referred  to 
that  persons  interested  may  work  out  the  truth  for  the??iselves.^' 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  25 

Procter  and  Maclear.— AN  ELEMENTARY  INTRO- 
DUCTION TO  THE  BOOK  OF  COMMON  PRAYER. 
Re-arranged  and  Supplemented  by  an  Explanation  of  the  Morning 
and  Evening  Prayer  and  the  Litany.  By  Y .  Procter,  M.  A.,  and 
G.  F.  j\L\CLEAR,  D.D.  New  Edition.  Enlarged  by  the  addition 
of  the  Communion  Service  and  the  Baptismal  and  Confirmation 
Offices.      i8mo.     ■zs.  6d. 

The  Literary  Churchman  chaTacterizes  it  as  ^^  by  far  the  completest 
and  i7iost  satisfactory  book  of  its  kind  we  hwnj.  We  ivisk  it  ivere  in 
the  hands  of  ez'ery  schoolboy  and  every  schoolmaster  in  the  kingdom^ 

Psalms  of  David  CHRONOLOGICALLY  ARRANGED. 
An  Amended  Version,  with  Historical  Introductions  and  Ex- 
planatory Notes.  By  Four  Friends.  Second  and  Cheaper 
Edition,  much  enlarged.     Crown  8vo.     Sj.  dd. 

One  of  the  chief  designs  of  the  Editors,  in  preparing  this  volume,  tvas 
to  restore  the  Psalter  as  far  as  possible  to  the  order  in  which  the  Psalms 
were  written.  They  give  the  division  of  each  Psalm  into  strophes,  and 
of  each  strophe  into  the  lines  zvhich  composed  it,  and  amend  the  errors  of 
translation.  The  Spectator  calls  it  '''  ojie  of  the  most  instructive  and 
valuable  books  that  have  bee^i  published  for  many  years. " 

Psalter  (Golden  Treasury). — The  Student's  Edition. 

Being  an  Edition  of  the  above  with  briefer  Notes.     i8mo.    3J-.  6d. 

The  aim  of  this  edition  is  simply  to  put  the  reader  as  far  as  possible  in 
possession  of  the  plain  meaning  of  the  writer.  "  //  is  a  gem,''  the  Non- 
conformist says. 

Pulsford.— SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  TRINITY 
CHURCH,  GLASGOW.  By  WilliaxM  Pulsford,  D.D. 
Cheaper  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     45-.  6d. 

Ramsay.— THE     CATECHISER'S     MANUAL;    or,    the 

Church  Catechism  Illustrated  and  Explained,  for  the  Use  of 
Clerg}^men,  Schoolmasters,  and  Teachers.  By  Arthur  Ramsay, 
M.A.     Second  Edition.      i8mo.      li-.  6d. 

Rays  of  Sunlight  for  Dark  Days.  A  Book  of  Selec- 
tions for  the  Suffering.  With  a  Preface  by  C.  J.  Vauohan,  D.D. 
i8mo.     Eighth  Edition,     y.  6d.     Also  in  morocco,  old  style. 

Dr.  Vaughan  says  in  the  Preface,  after  speaking  of  the  general  run  oj 
Books  of  Com  fort  for  Alourners,  ^^  It  is  because  I  think  that  the  little 
volume  now  offered  to  the  Christian  sufferer  is  one  of  greater  wisdotn  and 


26  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


of  deeper  experience^  that  I  have  readily  consented  to  the  request  that  I 
would  introduce  it  by  a  fei-U  words  of  Prefaced  The  book  consists  of  a 
series  of  very  brief  extracts  from  a  great  variety  of  authors,  in  prose  and 
poetry,  suited  to  the  viany  moods  of  a  mourning  or  suffering  mind. 
^^  Mostly  gems  of  the  first  water. " — Clerical  Journal. 

Reynolds.— NOTES  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  A 
Selection  of  Sermons  by  Henry  Robert  Reynolds,  B.A., 
President  of  Cheshunt  College,  and  Fellow  of  University  College, 
London.     Crown  8vo.      7 J.  dd. 

Roberts.— DISCUSSIONS  ON  THE  GOSPELS.  By  the 
Rev.  Alexander  Roberts,  D.D.  Second  Edition,  revised  and 
enlarged.     8vo.      i6j-, 

Robinson.— MAN  IN  THE  IMAGE  OF  GOD  ;  and  other 
Sermons  preached  in  the  Chapel  of  the  Magdalen,  Streatham, 
1S74 — 76.  By  H.  G.  Robinson,  M.A.,  Prebendary  of  York. 
Crown  8vo.     7^.  dd. 

Romanes.— CHRISTIAN  PRAYER  AND  GENERAL 
LAWS,  being  the  Burney  Prize  Essay  for  1873.  With  an  Ap- 
pendix, examiningthe  views  of  Messrs.  Knight,  Robertson,  Brooke, 
Tyndall,  and  Galton.  By  George  J.  Romanes,  M.A.  Crown 
8vo.     5^. 

Salmon. — THE  REIGN  OF  LAW,  and  other  Sermons, 
preached  in  the  Chapel  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin.  By  the  Rev. 
George  Salmon,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the 
University  of  Dublin.     Crown  8vo.     ds. 

*^Well considered,  learned,  and pozueiful discourses.'" — Spectator. 

Sanday.— THE  GOSPELS  IN  THE  SECOND  CEN- 
TURY. An  Examination  of  the  Critical  part  of  a  Work  entitled 
"Supernatural  Religion."  By  William  Sanday,  M.A.,  late 
Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford.     Crown  8vo.     %s.  6d. 

*^A  very  ijuportant  book  for  the  critical  side  of  the  question  as  to  the 
authenticity  of  the  Nezu  Testament,  and  it  is  hardly  possible  to  conceive  a 
writer  of  greater  fairness,  cajtdour,  and  scrupulousness.'''' — Spectator. 

Selborne.— THE  BOOK  OF  PRAISE  :  From  the  Best 
English  Hymn  Writers.  Selected  and  arranged  by  Lord  Selborne. 
With  Vignette  by  Woolner.     i8mo.     \s.  6d. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  27 

SELBORNE  {l.ox^)— continued. 

It  has  been  the  Editor's  desire  and  ai7?i  to  adhere  strictly^  in  all  cases  in 
which  it  could  he  ascertained,  to  the  genuine  uncorrupted  text  of  the  authors 
themselves.  The  names  of  the  authors  and  date  of  cotJiposition  of  the 
hymns,  when  knozvn,  are  affixed,  while  notes  are  added  to  the  vohmie, 
giving  further  details.  The  Hymns  are  arranged  according  to  subjects. 
' '  There  is  not  room  for  two  opinions  as  to  the  value  of  the  ''Book  of  Praise. ' " 
— Guardian.  "Approaches  as  nearly  as  one  can  conceive  to  perfection.^' 
— Nonconformist. 

BOOK  OF  PRAISE  HYMNAL.     See  end  of  this  Catalogue. 

Service.  — SALVATION    HERE    AND    HEREAFTER. 

Sermons  and  Essays.  By  the  Rev.  John  Service,  D.D.,  Minister 
of  Inch.      Fourth  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6s. 

' '  IVe  have  enjoyed  to-day  a  rare  pleasure,  having  j?ist  closed  a  volume 
of  sermons  which  rings  true  7netal  fro?n  title  page  to  finis,  and  proves  that 
another  and  ve^y  poiverful  recruit  has  been  added  to  that  srnall  band  of 
ministers  of  the  Gospel  %vho  are  not  only  abreast  of  the  religious  thought 
of  their  time,  but  have  faith  enough  and  courage  enough  to  handle  the 
questions  which  are  the  most  critical,  and  stir  men's  minds  most  deeply, 
with  frankness  and  thoroughness. " — Spectator. 

Shipley. — A  THEORY  ABOUT  SIN,  in  relation  to  some 
Facts  of  Daily  Life.  Lent  Lectures  on  the  Seven  Deadly  Sins. 
By  the  Rev.  Orby  Shipley,  M.A.     Cro\vn  8vo.     7^.  6d. 

^^Two  things  Mr.  Shipley  has  done,  and  each  of  them  is  of  considerable 

woi'th.     He  has  grouped  these  sins  afresh  on  a  philosophic  principle 

and  he  has  applied  the  touchstone  to  the  facts  of  our  moi'al  life. . .  so  wisely 
and  so  searchingly  as  to  constitute  his  treatise  a  powerful  antidote  to  self- 
deception.  " — Literary  Churchman. 

Smith.— PROPHECY  A  PREPARATION  FOR  CHRIST. 

Eight  Lectures  preached  before  the  University  of  Oxford,  being  the 
Bampton  Lectures  for  1869.  By  R.  Payne  Smith,  D.D.,  Dean 
of  Canterbury.     Second  and  Cheaper  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     6^. 

The  authoi-'s  object  in  these  lectures  is  to  shew  that  there  exists  in  the 

Old  Testament  an  element,  which  no  criticisin  on  naturalistic  principles 

can  either  account  for  or  explain  away:  that  element  is  Prophecy.      The 

author  endeavours  to  proz'e  that  its  force  does  not  consist  mei'dy  in   its 

predictions.      ''''These  Lectures  overflow  with  solid  learning. " — Record. 

Smith.— CHRISTIAN  FAITH.  Sermons  preached  before 
the  University  of  Cambridge.  By  W.  Saumarez  Smith,  M.A., 
Principal  of  St.  Aidan's  College,  Birkenhead.      Fcap.  8vo.    3>j-.  6d. 


28  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 

Stanley. — Works  by  the  Very  Rev.  A.  P.  Stanley,  D.D., 
Dean  of  Westminster  : 

THE  ATHANASIAN  CREED,  with  a  Preface  on  the 
General  Recommendations  of  the  Ritual  Commlssion,  Cr. 
8vo.    is. 

*  ''Dr:  Stanley  puts  iinth  admirable  force  the  objections  which  may  be 
viade  to  the  Creed ;  ecpially  admirable,  ive  think,  in  his  statement  of  its 
ad'-iantages. " — Spectator. 

THE  NATIONAL  THANKSGIVING.  Sermons  preached 
in  Westminster  Abbey.     Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     is.  6d. 

ADDRESSES   AND    SERMONS   AT    ST.   ANDREW'S 

in  1872,  1875  and  1876.   Crown  8vo.  5^. 

Stewart  and  Tait.— THE  UNSEEN  UNIVERSE  ;  or, 

Physical  Speculations  on  a  Future  State.  By  Professors  Balfour 
Stewart  and  P.  G.  Tait.  Sixth  Edition,  Revised  and  Enlarged. 
Crown  8vo.    6s. 

*'A  most  remarkable  and  most  interesting  volume,  which,  probably 
more  than  any  that  has  appeared  iti  modern  times,  will  affect  religiotis 
tJiought  on  many  momentous  questions — insensibly  it  may  be,  but  very 
largely  and  very  beneficially." — Church  Quarterly.      "  This  book  is  one 

which  7vell  desei'ves  the  attention  of  tJioughtful  and  religious  I'eaders 

It  is  a  perfectly  safe  enquiry,  on  scientific  grounds,  into  the  possibilities  of 
a  future  existence." — Guardian. 

Swainson. — Works  by   C.  A.  Swainson,  D.D.,    Canon   of 

Chichester  : 

THE  CREEDS  OF  THE  CHURCH  in  their  Relations  to 
Holy  Scripture  and  the  Conscience  of  the  Christian   8vo.  cloth.   f)s. 

THE  AUTHORITY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT, 
and  other  LECTURES,  delivered  before  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge.    8vo.  cloth,      lis. 

Taylor.— THE  RESTORATION  OF  BELIEF.  New  and 
Revised  Edition.     By  Isaac  Taylor,  Esq.     Crown  8vo.     %s.  6d. 

Temple.— SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  THE  CHAPEL 
of  RUGBY  SCHOOL.  ByF.  Temple,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Exeter. 
New  and  Cheaper  Edition.     Extra  fcap.  8vo,     4J.  6d. 

This  voltane  contains  Thirty  five  Sermons  ojt  topics  more  or  less  inti- 
mately connected  with  every -day  life.  The  follozving  are  a  few  of  the 
subjects  discoursed  upon: — '■'■  Love  and  Duty:"    '•''Coming  to  Christ;" 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS,  29 

TEMPLE  ['Dr.)— continued. 

''Great  Men f'  ''Faith f'  "Doubts;'"  " Scruples f'  "Original  Sin;'' 
"Friendship;'''  "Helping  Others;"  "The  Discipline  of  Te?Jiptation ;'' 
"Strength  a  Duty;"  "^Worldliness ;"  "III  Temper;"  "The  Burial  oj 
the  Past." 

A  SECOND  SERIES  OF  SERMONS  PREACHED  IN 
THE  CHAPEL  OF  RUGBY  SCHOOL.  Second  Edition. 
Extra  fcap.  8vo.     6s. 

This  Second  Series  of  Forty-two  brief  pointed,  practical  Ser^nons,  on 
topics  intimately  connected  with  the  every-day  life  of  young  and  old,  will  be 
acceptable  to  all  who  a7'e  acquainted  with  the  First  Series.  The  following 
are  a  few  of  the  subjects  treated  of: — "Disobedience,"  "Almsgiving," 
"The  Unknown  Guidance  of  God,"  "  Apathy  one  of  our  Trials,"  "High 
Aims  in  Leaders,"  "Doing  our  Best,"  "  The  Use  of  ICncnvledge,"  "Use 
of  Observances,"  "Martha  and  Mary,"  "fohn  the  Baptist,"  "Severity 
before  Mercy,"  "Even  Mistakes  Punished,"  "Morality  and  Religion," 
"Children,"  "Action  the  Test  of  Spiritual  Life,"  "Self  Respect,"  "Too 
Late,"   "  The  Tercentenary." 

A  THIRD    SERIES    OF    SERMONS    PREACHED    IN 

RUGBY    SCHOOL   CHAPEL   IN    1867— 1S69.      Extra   fcap. 

Svo.     6s. 

This  Third  Series  of  Bishop  Temple' s  Rugby  Sermons,  contains  thirty -six 

brief  discourses,  including  the  "  Good-bye"  sermon  preached  on  hi^  leaving 

Rugby  to  eJiter  on  the  office  he  now  holds. 

Thring. — Works  by  Rev.  Edward  Thring,  M.A.  : 

SERMONS  DELIVERED  AT  UPPINGHAM  SCHOOL. 
CrowTi  Svo.     5^'. 

THOUGHTS  ON  LIFE-SCIENCE.  New  Edition,  en- 
larged and  revised.     Crown  Svo.      'js.  6d. 

Trench. — Works  by  R.  Chenevix  Trench,  D.D.,    Arch- 
bishop of  Dublin  : 

NOTES  ON  THE  PARABLES  OF  OUR  LORD. 
Thirteenth  Edition,     Svo,      \2.s. 

This  work  has  taken  its  place  as  a  standard  exposition  and  interpreta- 
tion of  Christ's  Parables.  The  book  is  prefaced  by  an  Introductory  Essay 
iti  fozir  chapters : — /.  On  the  definition  of  the  Parable,  II.  On  Teach- 
ing by  Parables.  III.  On  the  Interpretation  of  the  Parables.  IV.  On 
other  Parables  besides  those  in  the  Scriptures.  The  author  then  proceeds 
to  take  up  the  Parables  one  by  one,  and  by  the  aid  of  philology,  history, 
antiquities,  and  the  researches  of  travellers,  shews  forth  the  significance. 


30  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 


TRENCH  {Kxc\ih'\^\iO'p)— continued. 

beauty,  and  applicability  of  each,  concluding  with  -what  he  deems  its  true 
moral  interpretation.  In  the  numerous  Notes  are  tnany  valuable  references, 
illustrative  quotations,  critical  and  philological  annotations,  etc.,  and  ap' 
pendcd  to  the  volume  is  a  classified  list  of  fifty-six  works  on  the  Parables. 

NOTES     ON     THE     MIRACLES     OF     OUR     LORD. 
Eleventh  Edition,  revised.     8vo.     \2s. 

In  the  ^Preliminary  Essay''  to  this  ivork,  all  the  momentous  and  in- 
teresting questions  that  have  been  raised  in  connection  -with  Miracles,  a^'e 
discussed  zi'ith  considerable  fulness.  The  Essay  consists  of  six  chapters : — 
/.  On  the  Navies  of  Miracles,  i.e.  the  Greek  words  by  which  they  are 
designated  in  the  New  Testament.  II.  The  Aliracles  and  Nature — What 
is  the  difference  between  a  Mircule  and  any  event  in  the  ordinary  course 
of  Nature?  Ill  The  Attthoi'ity  of  Miracles — Is  the  Miracle  to  command 
absolute  obedience?  IV.  The  Evangelical,  cojnpared  with  the  other  cycles 
of  Miracles.  V.  The  Assaults  on  the  Mi7-acles — I.  The  Jewish.  2.  The 
Heathen  (Celsus  etc.).  3.  The  Pantheistic  (Spinosa  etc.).  4.  The 
Sceptical  ( Hume).  5.  The  Miracles  only  relatively  miraculous  ( Schleier- 
macher).  6.  The  Rationalistic  (Paidus).  7.  The  Historico- Critical 
(  Woolston,  Strauss).  VI.  The  Apologetic  Wo7'th  of  the  Miracles.  The 
author  then  treats  the  separate  Miracles  as  he  does  the  Parables. 

SYNONYMS    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT.     Eighth 
Edition,  enlarged.     8vo.  cloth.      \2s. 

This  Edition  has  been  carefully  revised,  a^id  a  considerable  numbei'  of 
new  Synonyms  added.  Appended  is  an  Index  to  the  Synonyms,  and  an 
Index  to  many  other  words  alluded  to  or  explained  throughout  the  tvai'k. 
''''He  is,"  the  Athenaeum  says,  ''''  a  guide  in  this  department  of  knowledge 
to  whom  his  readers  may  intrust  themselves  with  confidence.  His  sober 
judgment  and  sound  sense  are  barriers  against  the  misleading  influence  of 
arbitrary  hypotheses." 

ON   THE  AUTHORIZED   VERSION    OF  THE    NEW 

TESTAMENT.  Second  Edition.  8vo.  7^. 
Aftei'  some  Introductory  Remarks,  in  which  the  propHety  of  a  revision 
is  bHefly  discussed,  the  whole  question  of  the  ?nerits  of  the  present  version 
is  gone  into  in  detail,  in  eleven  chapters.  Appended  is  a  chronological  list 
of  works  bearing  on  the  subject,  an  Index  of  the  principal  Texts  con- 
sidered, an  Index  of  Greek  Words,  and  an  Index  of  other  Words  re- 
ferred to  throughout  the  book. 

STUDIES  IN  THE   GOSPELS.     Fourth  Edition,  revised. 

Svo.     \os.  6d. 
This  book  is  published  undei'  the  convi-ction  that  the  assertion  often 
made  is  untrue^ — viz.  that  the  Gospels  are  in  t]u  main  plain  and  easy. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  31 

TRENCH  [P^xz\ih\s\io^)— continued. 

and  that  all  the  chief  diffi.culties  of  the  Neiv  Testament  are  to  be  found 
in  the  Epistles.  These  ^^  Studies,''''  sixteen  in  number,  are  the  fruit  of  a 
much  large)'  scheme,  and  each  Study  deals  with  some  important  episode 
mentioned  in  the  Gospels,  in  a  critical,  philosophical,  a)id  practieal  man- 
ner. Many  references  and  quotations  are  added  to  the  Notes.  Atfiong 
the  subjects  treated  are: — The  Temptation ;  Christ  and  the  Sajuaritan 
Woman;  The  Three  Aspirants ;  The  Transfiguration ;  Zacchccus ;  The 
True  Vine;  The  Penitent  Malefactor ;  Christ  and  the  Two  Disciples  on 
the  way  to  Emmaus. 

COMMENTARY  ON  THE  EPISTLES  to  the  SEVEN 
CHURCHES  IN  ASIA.     Third  Edition,  revised.     8vo.     8j.  dd. 

The  p-esent  work  consists  of  an  Intj-odziction,  being  a  commentary  on 
Rev.  i.  4 — 20,  a  detailed  examination  oj  each  of  the  Sez^en  Epistles,  in  all 
its  bearings,  and  an  Excursus  on  the  Historico- Prophetical  Interpreta- 
tion of  the  Epistles. 

THE  SERMON  ON  THE  MOUNT.  An  Exposition 
drawn  horn  the  writings  of  St.  Augustine,  with  an  Essay  on  his 
merits  as  an  Interpreter  of  Holy  Scripture.  Third  Edition,  en- 
larged.    8vo.      lOJ'.  6^. 

The  first  half  of  the  present  work  consists  of  a  dissertation  in  eight 
chapters  on  '■''Augustine  as  an  Interpreter  of  Scripture,'"  the  titles  of  the 
several  chapters  being  as  follozv : — /.  Augustine^ s  Gene>-al  Views  of  Sc?-ip- 
ture  and  its  Interpretation.     II.    The  External  Helps  for  the  Inteipreta- 
tion  of  Scripture  possessed  by  Augustine.      III.   Augustine'' s  Principles 
and  Canons  of  Interpretation.    IV.  Augustine^ s  Allegorical  Interpretation 
of  Scripture.       V.  Illustrations  of  Augustine^ s  Skill  as  an  Inteipreter  of 
Scripture.      VI.   Augustine  on  John  the  Baptist  and  on  St.  Stephen. 
VII.  Augustine  on   the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.       VIII.   Miscellaneous 
Examples  of  Augustini s  Interpretation  of  Scripture.      The  latter  half  of 
thetvork  consists  of  Augustine' s  Exposition  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
not  hozvez'er  a  mere  series  of  quotations  from  Augustiiie,   but  a  connected 
account  of  his  sentiments  on  the  various  passages  of  that  Sennon,  inter- 
spersed with  criticisms  by  Archbishop  Trench. 

SHIPWRECKS    OF    FAITH.      Three    Sermons   preached 
before  the  University  of  Cambridge  in  May,    1867.      Fcap.  8vo. 
is.  6d. 
These  Sennons  are  especially  addressed  to  young  men.      The  subjects 
are    ^^ Balaam,"    '^Sazd,"   and  '■'■Judas   Iscariot,"      These  lives  are  set 
forth   as   beacon-lights,   ' '  to  warn  us  ofi^ from  pej'ilotcs  reefs  and  quick- 
sands, which  have  beejt  the  destruction  of  many,  and  which  might  only  too 
easily  be  ours.^'    The  ]ohn  Bull  says,    "they  are,  like  all  he  Twites,  af- 
fectionate and  earnest  discourses. " 


32  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 

TRENCH  (Archbishop)  —continued. 

SERMONS  Preached  for  the  most  part  in  Ireland.  8vo. 
IOJ-.  dd. 

This  volume  consists  of  Thirty-two  Sermons,  the  gj'eate>'  part  of  which 
were  preached  in  Ireland ;  the  subjects  are  as  follow : — Jacob,  a  Prince 
with  God  and  with  Men — Ai:;rippa —  The  Woman  that  was  a  Sinner — 
Secret  Faults —  The  Seven  Worse  Spirits — Freedom  in  the  Truth — Joseph 
and  his  Brethren — Bearing;  one  another'' s  Burdens — Chrisfs  Challenge  to 
the  World —  The  Love  of  x\Ioney —  The  Salt  of  the  Farth —  The  Armour  of 
God — Light  in  the  Lord — The  Jailer  of  Philippi —  The  Thorn  in  the  Flesh 
— Isaiah^s  Vision — Selfishness — Abraham  inta'ceding  for  Sodom — Vain 
Thoughts — Pojitius  Pilate —  The  Brazen  Serpent —  Ilie  Death  and  Burial 
of  Moses — A  Word  from  the  Cross — The  Churches  Worship  in  the 
Beauty  of  Holiness — Every  Good  Gift  frotn  Above — On  the  Healing  of 
Prayer — The  Kingdoj?i  zahich  cofneth  not  with  Observation — Pressing 
toi.uards  the  Mark — Saul — The  Good  Shepherd — The  Valley  of  Dry  Bones 
— All  Saints. 

LECTURES    ON    MEDIEVAL    CHURCH    HISTORY. 

Being  the   Substance  of  Lectures   dehvered  in   Queen's  College, 

London.  Second  Edition,  revised.  8vo.  I2s. 
Contents  : —  The  Middle  Ages  Beginning —  The  Conversion  of  Eng- 
land— Islam—- The  Cotiversion  of  Germany — The  Iconoclasts — The 
Crusades —  The  Papacy  at  its  Height —  The  Sects  of  the  Middle  Ages — 
77^1?  Mendicant  Orders — The  Walde7ises—The  Revival  of  Learning — 
Christian  Art  in  the  Middle  Ages,  &^c.,  g^c. 

Tulloch.— THE  CHRIST  OF  THE  GOSPELS  AND 
THE  CHRIST  OF  MODERN  CRITICISM.  Lectures  on 
M.  Renan's  "Vie  de  Jesus."  By  John  Tulloch,  D.D., 
Principal  of  the  College  of  St.  Mary,  in  the  University  of  St. 
Andrew's.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.     4s.  6d. 

Vaughan — Works  by  the  very  Rev.  Charles  J  ohnVaugh  an, 

D.D. ,  Dean  of  Llandaff  and  Master  of  the  Temple  : 

CHRIST    SATISFYING    THE    INSTINCTS    OF    HU- 
MANITY.      Eight   Lectures   delivered   in   the  Temple  Church. 
Second  Edition.     Extra  fcap.  Svo.     y.  6d. 
"  We  are  convinced  that  there  are  congregations,  m  number  unmistakably 
inc7'easing,  to  ivhom  such  Essays  as  these,  full  of  thought  and  leartiing, 
are  infinitely  more  beneficial,  for  they  are  vwre  acceptable,  than  the  recog- 
nised type  of  sermons y — ^John  Bull. 

THE  BOOK  AND  THE  LIFE,  and  other  Sermons, 
preached  before  the  University  of  Cambridge.  Third  Edition. 
Fcap.  Svo.     dfS.  6d. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  33 

VAUGHAN   (Dr.  C.  }.)— continued. 

TWELVE  DISCOURSES  on  SUBJECTS  CONNECTED 
WITH  THE  LITURGY  and  WORSHIP  of  the  CHURCH 
OF  ENGLAND.     Fcap.  8vo.     6s. 

LESSONS  OF   LIFE  AND   GODLINESS.      A  Selection 

of  Sermons  preached  m  the  Parish  Church  of  Doncaster.     Fourth 

and  Cheaper  Edition,     Fcap.  8vo.     3^.  dd. 

This  vohune  consists  of  Nineteen  Sermons,  mostly  on  subjects  connected 

with  the  evejy-day  walk  and  conversation  of  Christians.      The  Spectator 

styles  them  ^''earnest  and  human.      They  are  adapted  to  every  class  and 

07'der  in  the  social  system,  and  will  be  read  with  wakeful  interest  by  all 

who  seek  to  amend  whatever  may  be  amiss  in  their  natural  disposition 

or  in  their  acquired  habits. " 

WORDS    FROM    THE    GOSPELS.     A  Second  Selection 
of  Sermons  preached  in  the  Parish  Church  of  Doncaster.     Third 
Edition.     Fcap.  8vo.     4^^.  dd. 
The  Nonconformist  characterises  these  Sermons  as  ''^  of  practical  earnest- 
ness, of  a  thoughtful ness  that  penetrates  the  cojnmon  conditions  and  ex- 
periences of  life,  and  brings  the  truths  and  examples  of  Scripture  to  bear 
on  the?n  with  singular  force,  and  of  a  style  that  otves  its  real  elegance  to 
the  shnplicity  and  directness  which  have  fine  culture  for  their  roots. " 

LIFE'S    WORK    AND    GOD'S    DISCIPLINE.       Three 

Sermons.     Third  Edition.     Fcap.  Svo.     2s.  6d. 

THE    WHOLESOME    WORDS    OF   JESUS    CHRIST. 

Four  Sermons  preached  before  the  University  of  Cambridge  in 
November  1866.  Second  Edition.  Fcap.  Svo.  3^.  6d. 
Dr.  Vaughan  zises  the  word  ''^  Wholesome''^  here  in  its  literal  and 
original  sense,  the  sense  in  ivhich  St.  Paul  uses  it,  as  meaning  healthy, 
sound,  conducing  to  right  Hving ;  and  in  these  Sermons  he  points  out 
and  illustrates  several  of  the  '"'■  wholesome^''  characteristics  of  the  Gospel, 
— the  Words  of  Christ.  The  John  Bull  says  this  volume  is  ^^  replete  with 
all  the  author'' s  well-known  vigour  of  thought  and  richness  of  expression.''^ 

FOES    OF    FAITH.     Sermons  preached  before   the   Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  in  November  1868.     Second  Edition.     Fcap. 
8vo.     3 J.  dd. 
The  ^^Foes  of  Fait h^'  p'eached  against  in  these  Four  Sa^nons  are: — 
/.    ''Unreality."     II.    ''Indolence.''^     III.    ''Irreverence."     IV.   "Incon- 
sistency." 

LECTURES  ON  THE  EPISTLE  to  the  PHILIPPIANS. 

Third  and  Cheaper  Edition.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.     5^-. 
Each  Lecture  is  prefaced  by  a  literal  translation  from   the  Greek  of 
the  paragraph  which  for tns  its  subject,  contains  first  a  minute  explanation 


34  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 

VAUGHAN  (Dr.  C.  }.)— continued. 

of  the  passage  on  which  it  is  based ^  and  then  a  praciical  application  oj 
the  ve)-se  or  clause  selected  as  its  text. 

LECTURES  ON  THE  REVELATION  OF  ST.  JOHN. 
Fourth  Edition.     Two  Vols.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.    ^s. 

In  this  Edition  of  these  Lectures,  the  literal  translations  of  the  passages 
expounded  will  be  found  interwoven  in  the  body  of  the  Lectures  themselves. 
*^ Dr.  Vaughan's  Sermons,^^  the  Spectator  says,  '■^are  the  most  prac- 
tical discourses  on  the  Apocalypse  with  which  we  are  acquainted. "  Pre- 
fixed is  a  Synopsis  of  the  Book  of  Revelation,  and  appended  is  an  Index 
of  passages  illustrating  the  language  of  the  Book. 

EPIPHANY,  LENT,  AND  EASTER.  A  Selection  of 
Expository  Sermons.     Third  Edition.     Crown  8vo.      los.  6d. 

THE  EPISTLES  OF  ST.  PAUL.      For  English  Readers. 

Part  I.,  containing  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians. 

Second  Edition.     8vo.     is.  6d. 

It  is  the  object  of  this  work  to  enable  English  readers,   unacquainted 

with  Greek,  to  enter  with  intelligence  into  the  meaning,  connection,  and 

phraseology  of  the  writings  of  the  great  Apostle. 

ST.  PAUL'S  EPISTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS.  The  Greek 
Text,  with  English  Notes.     Fourth  Edition.    Crown  Svo.     'js.  6d. 

The  Guardian  says  of  the  work, — ^''For  educated  young  men  his  com- 
vientary  seems  to  fill  a  gap  hitherto  unfilled.  .  .  .  As  a  whole,  Dr.  Vaughan 
appears  to  us  to  have  given  to  the  world  a  valuable  book  of  07-iginal  and 
careful  and  earnest  thought  bestowed  on  the  accomplishment  of  a  work 
which  will  be  of  much  sei-vice  and  which  is  much  needed.''^ 

THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  FIRST  DAYS. 

Series  I.     The  Church  of  Jenisalem.       Third  Edition. 
"    II.     The  Church  of  the  Gentiles.    Third  Edition. 
"  III.     The  Church  of  the  World.       Third  Edition. 
Fcap.  Svo.     dfS.  6d.  each. 
The  British  Quarterly  says,  ^'  These  Sermons  are  worthy  of  all  praise, 
and  are  models  of  pulpit  teaching.''^ 

COUNSELS  for  YOUNG  STUDENTS.  Three  Sennons 
preached  before  the  University  of  Cambridge  at  the  Opening  of 
the  Academical  Year  1870-71.     Fcap.  Svo.     2s.(id. 

The  titles  of  the  Three  Sa-mons  contained  in  this  volurne  are: — /, 
'' The  Great  Decision."  II.  ''The  House  and  the  Builder."  HI.  ''The 
Prayer  and  the  Counter- Prayer."  They  all  bear  pointedly,  earnestly,  atid 
sympathisihgly  upon  the  conduct  and  pursuits  of  young  students  and 
young  men  generally. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  35 


VAUGHAN  (Dr.  C.  'S-)— continued. 

NOTES     FOR     LECTURES     ON     CONFIRMATION, 

with  suitable  Prayers.     Tenth  Edition.     Fcap.  8vo.      \s.  6d. 

THE  TWO  GREAT  TEMPTATIONS.  The  Tempta- 
tion of  Man,  and  the  Temptation  of  Christ.  Lectures  dehvered  in 
the  Temple  Church,  Lent  1872.  Second  Edition.  Extra  fcap. 
8vo.     3i'.  ()d. 

-  WORDS  FROM  THE  CROSS  :  Lent  Lectures,  1875  ;  and 
Thoughts  for  these  Times :  University  SeiTnons,  1874.  Extra  fcap. 
8vo.    4^.  6d. 

ADDRESSES  TO  YOUNG  CLERGYMEN,  delivered  at 
Salisbury  in  September  and  October,  1875.   Extra  fcap.  8vo.   45-.  6d. 

HEROES  OF  FAITH  :  Lectures  on  Hebrews  xi.  Extra 
fcap.  8vo.     6^. 

THE  YOUNG  LIFE  EQUIPPING  ITSELF  FOR  GOD'S 
SERVICE  :  Sermons  before  the  University  of  Cambridge.  Sixth 
Edition.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.     3^-.  6^. 

THE  SOLIDITY  OF  TRUE  RELIGION  ;  and  other 
Sermons.     Second  Edition.    Extra  fcap.  8vo.     y.  6d. 

SERMONS  IN  HARROW  SCHOOL  CHAPEL  (1847). 
8vo.     10^.  6d. 

NINE  SERMONS  IN  HARROW  SCHOOL  CHAPEL 
(1849).     Fcap.  8vo.     5J-. 

"MY   SON,   GIVE    ME   THINE    HEART,"  SERMONS 

Preached  before  the  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  1876 
—78.     Fcap.  8vo.     5^. 

Vaughan  (E.  T.)— SOME  REASONS  OF  OUR  CHRIS- 
TIAN HOPE.    Hulsean  Lectures  for  1875.   By  E.  T.  Vaughan, 
M.A.,  Rector  of  Harpenden.     Crown  8vo.     6s.  6d. 
^^  His  words  are  those  of  a  well-tried  scholar  and  a  sound  theologian, 

and  they  will  be  read  widely  and  valued  deeply  by  an  audience  far  beyofid 

the  range  of  that  which  listened  to  their  masterly  pleading  at  Ca?nbridge. " 

— Standard. 

Vaughan  (D.J.) — Works  by  Canon  Vaughan,  of  Leicester: 

SERMONS  PREACHED  IN  ST.  JOHN'S  CHURCH. 
LEICESTER,  during  the  Years  1855  and  1856.     Cr.  8vo.    5^.  bd. 


36  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 

V  A  UGH  AN  (D.  ].)—coutinii€d. 

CHRISTIAN  EVIDENCES  AND  THE  BIBLE.  New 
Edition,  revised  and  enlarged,     Fcap.  8vo.  cloth'.     5j.  6d. 

THE  PRESENT  TRIAL  OF  FAITH.  Sermons  preached 
in  St.  Martin's  Church,  Leicester.     Crown  8vo.     9^. 

Venn.— ON  SOME  OF  THE  CHARACTERISTICS  OF 
BELIEF,   Scientific  and  Religious.     Being  the  Hulsean  Lectures 
for  1869.     By  the  Rev.  J.  Venn,  M.  A.     8vo.     6s.  6d. 
These  discourses  are  intended  to  ilhistrate,  explain,  and  work  out  into 

some  of  their  consequences,  certain  characteristics  by  which  the  attainment  of 

religious  belief  is  prominently  distinguished  from  the  attainment  of  belief 

upon  most  other  subjects. 

Warington.— THE  WEEK  OF  CREATION  ;  or,  The 
Cosmogony  of  Genesis  considered  in  its  Relation  to  Modem  Sci- 
ence. By  George  Warington,  Author  of  "The  Historic 
Character  of  the  Pentateuch  vindicated."     Crown  8vo.     a^s.dd. 

*^A  very  able  vindication  of  the  Mosaic  Cosmogony  by  a  writer  who 
unites  the  advantages  of  a  critical  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  text  and  of 
distinguished  scientific  attainments.''^ — Spectator. 

Westcott. — Works   by   BROOKE   Foss   Westcott,  D.D., 

Regius    Professor   of  Divinity  in   the   University  of  Cambridge ; 
Canon  of  Peterborough  : 

The  London  Quarterly,  speaking  of  Mr.  Westcott,  says,  "  To  a  learn- 
ing and  accuracy  which  command  respect  and  confidence,  he  unites  what 
are  not  always  to  befoimd  in  union  ixxith  these  qualities,  the  no  less  valuable 
faculties  of  lucid  an-angement  and  graceful  and  facile  expression. " 

AN  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  THE 
GOSPELS.     Fifth  Edition.     Cro\vn8vo.     los.  6d. 

The  autho7''s  chief  object  in  this  work  has  been  to  shew  that  there  is 
a  true  mean  between  the  idea  of  a  forf?ial  harmonization  of  the  Gospels 
afid  the  abandonment  of  their  absolute  truth.  After  an  Introduction  on 
the  General  Effcxts  of  the  course  of  Modern  Philosophy  on  the  popular 
vie^vs  of  Christianity,  he  proceeds  to  determine  in  what  way  the  principles 
therein  indicated  may  be  applied  to  the  study  of  the  Gospels. 

A  GENERAL  SURVEY  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE 
CANON  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  during  the  First  Four 
Centuries.  Fourth  Edition,  revised,  with  a  Preface  on  "Super- 
natural Religion."    Crown  8vo.     loj-.  dd. 

The  object  of  this  treatise  is  to  deal  with  the  New  Testarnent  as  a  whole, 
and  that  on  purely  historical  grounds.      The  separate  books  of  which  it  is 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS.  37 

WESTCOTT  (Dr.)— continued. 

composed  are  considei'ed  not  individually,  but  as  claiming  to  be  parts  of  the 
apostolic  heritage  of  Christians.  The  Atithor  has  thus  endeavoured  to  con- 
nect the  history  of  the  JVeiu  Testament  Canon  with  the  grozuth  and  con- 
solidation of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  to  point  out  the  relation  existing 
between  the  amount  of  evidence  for  the  authenticity  of  its  component  parts 
and  the  whole  mass  of  Christian  literatu7'e.  ''''The  treatise,^^  says  the 
British  Quarterly,  *'z>  a  scholarly  performance,  learned,  dispassionate, 
discriminating,  worthy  of  his  subject  and  of  the  prese^it  state  of  Christian 
literature  in  relation  to  it. " 

THE  BIBLE  IN  THE  CHURCH.  A  Popular  Account 
of  the  Collection  and  Reception  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the 
Christian  Churches.     Sixth  Edition.     i8mo.     4-$-.  (yd. 

A  GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE 
ENGLISH  BIBLE.     Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo.      \os.  dd. 

The  Pall  Mall  Gazette  calls  the  work  "A  brief,  scholarly,  and,  to  a 
great  extent,  an  original  contribution  to  theological  literature. " 

THE    CHRISTIAN     LIFE,    MANIFOLD    AND    ONE. 

Six  Sermons  preached  in  Peterborough  Cathedral.     Crown  8vo. 

is.  6d. 
The  Six  Sermons  contained  in  this  volume  are  the  first  preached  by 
the  author  as  a  Canon  of  Peterborough  Cathedral.  The  subjects  a7'e : — 
/.  ''''Life  consecrated  by  the  Ascension.^''  II.  ''''Many  Gifts,  One  Spirit .^^ 
III.  '''' The  Gospel  of  the  Resurrection.''''  IV.  ^^Sufiiciency  of  God."  V. 
^''Action  the  Test  of  Faith."     VI.   ''''Progress  from  the  Confession  ofGodJ' 

THE  GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION.  Thoughts 
on  its  Relation  to  Reason  and  History.  Third  Edition,  enlarged. 
Crown  Svo.     6s. 

The  present  Essay  is  an  endeavour  to  consider  soine  of  the  elementary 
truths  of  Christianity,  as  a  miraculous  Revelation,  from  the  side  of  History 
and  Reason.  The  author  endeavours  to  shezu  that  a  devout  belief  in  the 
Life  of  Christ  is  quite  compatible  with  a  broad  view  of  the  course  of  hujuan 
progress  and  a  frank  trust  in  the  laws  of  our  ozvn  minds.  In  the  third 
edition  the  author  has  carefidly  reconsidered  the  whole  argument,  and  by 
the  help  of  several  kind  critics  has  been  enabled  to  correct  some  faults  and 
to  remove  some  ambiguities,  which  had  been  overlooked  before. 

ON  THE  RELIGIOUS  OFFICE  OF  THE  UNIVER- 
SITIES.    Crown  Svo.     4^-.  dd. 

' '  There  is  certainly  no  man  of  our  time — no  man  at  least  who  has  ob- 
tained the  command  of  the  pniblic  ear — whose  titterances  can  compare  with 
those  of  Professor  Westcotf  for  largeness  ofvinvs  and  comprehensiveness  of 


38  THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS. 

grasp. There  is  zaisdom,  and  truth,  and  thought  enough,  and  a 

harmony  and  mutual  connection  running  through  thetn  all,  lohich  makes 
the  collection  of  more  real  value  than  many  an  ambitious  treatise." — 
Literary  Churchman. 

Wilkins.— THE  LIGHT  OF  THE  WORLD.    An  Essay, 
by  A,  S.  Wilkins,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Latin  in  Owens  College, 
Manchester.     Second  Edition.     Crown  8vo,     3^-.  dd. 
* '  It  would  be  difficult  to  praise  too  highly  the  spirit,  the  burden,  the 
co7iclusions,  or  the  scholarly  finish  of  this  beautiful  Essay." — British  Quar- 
terly Review. 

Wilson.— THE  BIBLE  STUDENT'S  GUIDE  TO  THE 

MORE  CORRECT  UNDERSTANDING  of  the   ENGLISH 

TRANSLATION  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT,  by  Reference 

to  the  Original  Hebrew,     By  William  Wilson,  D.D.,  Canon  of 

Winchester.     Second  Edition,  carefully  revised.    4to.    25J. 

"  The  aiithor  believes  that  the  present  work  is  the  nearest  app'oach  to 

a  coJHplete  Concordance  of  every  word  in  the  original  that  has  yet  been 

made:  and  as  a  Concordance,  it  may  be  found  of  great  use  to  the  Bible 

student,  while  at  the  sante  time  it  serves  the  important  object  of  furnishing 

the  means  of  comparing  syitonymous  words,  and  of  eliciting  their  precise 

and  distinctive  meaning.     The  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  language  is  not 

absolutely  necessary  to  the  profitable  use  of  the  work.      The  plan  of  the 

work  is  si7nple :  every  word  occurring  in  the  English  Version  is  arranged 

alphabetically,  and  under  it  is  given  the  Ilebreza  word  or  words,  with  a 

full  explanation  of  their  meaning,  of  which  it  is  meant  to  be  a  translation, 

and  a  complete  list  of  the  passages  where  it  occurs.     Follcmdng  the  general 

work  is  a  complete  Hebrezv  and  English  Bidex,  which  is,   in  effect,   a 

Hebrew-English  Dictionary. 

Worship  (The)   of  God  and    Fellowship    among 

Men.     Sermons  on  Public  Worship.     By  Professor  Maurice, 
and  others.     Fcap.  8vo.     3^^.  dd. 

Yonge  (Charlotte  M.)— Works  by  Charlotte  M.  Yonge, 

Author  of  "  The  Heir  of  Redclyffe  :" 

SCRIPTURE   READINGS  FOR   SCHOOLS   AND    FA- 
MILIES.  5  vols.  Globe  8vo.    \s.  6d.  With  Comments,  3J.  6d.  each. 
First  Series.     Genesis  to  Deuteronomy. 
Second  Series.     From  Joshua  to  Solomon. 
Third  Series.     The  Kings  and  Prophets. 
Fourth  Series.     The  Gospel  Times. 
Flfth  Series.     Apostolic  Times. 


THEOLOGICAL  BOOKS,  39 

YONGE  (Charlotte  M..)— continued. 

Actual  need  has  led  the  author  to  endeavour  to  prepa7'e  a  reading  book 
convenient  for  study  with  children,  containing  the  very  words  of  the 
Bible,  zoith  only  a  few  expedient  omissions,  and  arranged  in  Lessons  of 
such  length  as  by  experience  she  has  found  to  suit  with  children's  ordinary 
power  of  accurate  attentive  interest.  The  verse  form  has  been  retained  be- 
cause of  its  convenience  for  children  reading  in  class,  and  as  more  re- 
sembling their  Bibles ;  but  the  poetical  poj'tions  have  been  given  in  their 
lines.  Brofessor  Huxley  at  a  meeting  of  the  London  School-board,  par- 
ticularly mentioned  the  Selection  made  by  Miss  Yonge,  as  an  example  of 
how  selections  might  be  made  for  School  reading.  ''''  Her  Comments  are 
models  of  their  kind.'''' — Literary  Churchman. 

THE  PUPILS  OF  ST.  JOHN  THE  DIVINE.  New 
Edition.     Crown  8vo.     ds. 

*'  Young  and  old  will  be  equally  refreshed  and  taught  by  these  pages, 
in  which  nothing  is  dull,  and  nothing  is  far-fetched. " — Churchman. 

PIONEERS  AND  FOUNDERS  ;  or,  Recent  Workers  in 
the  Mission  Field.  With  Frontispiece  and  Vignette  Portrait  of 
Bishop  Heber.     Crown  8vo.     ts. 

The  missionaries  whose  biographies  are  here  given,  are — John  Eliot, 
the  Apostle  of  the  Red  Indians ;  David  Brainerd,  the  Enthusiast;  Chris- 
tian F.  Schwartz,  the  Councillor  of  Tanjore;  Henry  Martyn,  the  Scholar- 
Missionary ;  William  Carey  and  Joshua  Marshman,  the  Serampore  Mis- 
sionaries;  the  Jtidson  Family;  the  Bishops  of  Calcutta — Tho??ias 
Middleton,  Reginald  Heber,  Daniel  Wilson;  Samuel  Mar sden,  the  Aus- 
tralian Chaplain  and  Friend  of  the  Maori;  John  Williams,  the  Mar'tyr 
of  Erro?nango ;  Allen  Gardener,  the  Sailor  Martyr;  Charles  Irederick 
Mackenzie,  the  Martyr  of  Zambesi. 


THE  "BOOK  OF  PRAISE"  HYMNAL, 

COMPILED   AND   ARRANGED   BY 

LORD  SELBORNE. 

In  the  following  four  forms : — 

A.  Beautifully  printed  in  Royal  32m.o.,  limp  cloth,  price  Gd. 

B.  ,,  ,,     Small  18mo.,  larg-ertype,  cloth  limp,  Is. 

C.  Same  edition  on  fine  paper,  cloth.,  Is.  6d. 

Also  an  edition  -with  Music,  selected,  harmonized,  and  composed 
by  JOHN  HTTLLiAK,  in  square  18mo.,  cloth,  3s.  6d. 

The  large  acceptance  which  has  been  given  to  "  The  Book  of  Praise" 
by  all  classes  of  Christian  people  encourages  the  Publishers  in  entertaining 
tiie  hope  that  this  Hymnal,  which  is  mainly  selected  from  it,  may  be  ex- 
tensively used  in  Congregations,  and  in  some  degree  at  least  meet  the 
desires  of  those  who  seek  unifor?}iity  in  co?n?non  worship  as  a  means 
towards  that  unity  which  pious  souls  yearn  after,  and  which  our  Lord 
prayed  for  in  behalf  of  his  Church.  '"''The  office  of  a  hymn  is  not  to 
teach  controversial  Theology,  but  to  give  the  voice  of  song  to  practical 
religion.  No  doubt,  to  do  this,  it  must  embody  sound  doctrine ;  but  it 
ought  to  do  so,  not  after  the  manner  of  the  schools,  but  with  the  breadth, 
freedoyn,  and  simplicity  of  the  Fountain-head. "  On  this  principle  has 
Sir  R.  Palmer  proceeded  in  the  preparation  of  this  book. 

The  arrangement  adopted  is  the  following  : — 

Part  I.  consists  of  Hy 771ns  ai'rajtged  acco7'ding  to  the  subjects  of  the 
Creed — '^God  the  Creator,"  ^^ Christ  Incarnate,"  ^''ChT^st  Crucified," 
^^ Christ  Risen,"  ''^Ch7'ist  Ascended,"  "ChT^sfs  Kingdom  and  Judg- 
7nent,"  etc. 

Part  II.  co7)iprises  Hy77ins  arranged  according  to  the  subjects  of  the 
Lords  Prayer. 

Part  III.  Hyi7ins  for  natural  a7id  sacred  seasons. 
There  are  320  Hymns  in  all. 


CAMBRIDGE: — PRINTED    BY    J.    PALMER. 


Princeton   Theological   Seminary   Libraries 


1    1012  01248   1646 


-t. 


-■i' 


■  f  -V. 


*    1'.  s 


I,     o 


''\- 


1       "V       " 


ICt' 


■-    % 


v»   .-,,'» 


r-T'. 


^■^ 


'  '  .  'nM  •■■■■> -•■■1 


^^i 


'r-.t:-l'.C-t 


I 


■^-